Podcasts about jungle room

Charlotte, the Sage of Abby HillBased on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The Sage and  a Kind of Good-Bye"The Sage is ready to see you now," said Wei, the tall Asian man who they had learned was the Abbot of the brown-robed monks – or the Order of Record Keepers, as they called themselves.Don gently urged Nicole to release his cock from her mouth and promised they would get back to playing soon. As he tied his grey robe about himself, Don saw that Toshia, who had been riding up and down on Alan's lap only a moment before was also hurrying to make herself "presentable". After waking up hours ago, and the following, almost routine, morning sex (Well, that's definitely the right way to start the day, particularly when you wake up sandwiched between two naked, sexy women! Don thought to himself with a happy smile), they had had a bite of breakfast and been asked to wait until they were called for. While they learned a little bit more about the Order, most of the morning was spent in lazy sexual play. It was now shortly after midday, and at least two of them were quite eager to meet this person whom they had been awaiting, and had gone to such lengths to find.They followed Wei to the foot of a winding staircase and proceeded up. At the top, behind a modest door, they were admitted to a good sized study, complete with shelves filled with row upon row of books. Windows all around the room let bright sunlight in. There were a few comfortable chairs, and a nice desk, behind which, in a brown robe, sat a middle aged woman with thick, dark brown hair falling down around her shoulders. She was apparently reading the last page of a stack of typed material.Wei gestured to a set of chairs that had been drawn into a circle of four, and said, "Please, make yourself comfortable, she will be right with you."Sure enough, right after he had closed the door behind himself but before they could get comfortable in their chairs, the woman looked up at them and smiled. "Hello," she said as she stood up and came around the desk. "You're obviously Don, and I'm guessing you're Toshia and you're Nicole.""That's right, and you're 'the Sage'?" Toshia asked."That's what they call me," she smiled as she sat down in a high-backed chair."I admit, I was expecting someone a bit ... more wizened," Don smiled."Well, it's really just a title, like 'the Crone', though I suspect the similarities end about there. You can call me Charlotte if you prefer.""Pleased to meet you, Charlotte," Toshia said."Likewise," Charlotte smiled again. "I know you must have many questions, but let me just say, I've just finished reading your various reports, and I've enjoyed them very much. Our scribes are chosen for their skill at asking the right sorts of questions and their ability to flesh out the stories they're given, but in this case they've had very good material to work with. The three of you have had some very interesting adventures. I particularly enjoyed reading about your encounter with the Bull, Toshia.""So, everyone who comes here looking for you tells their story and you read it?" Nicole asked."Yes, that's right. I confess, my personal 'kink' is to get off reading about, and sometimes watching, the exploits of others. I would have finished reading your reports earlier, but I had to keep stopping to masturbate.""Wouldn't it have been more efficient for us to just tell you directly?" Nicole asked with a twinkle in her eye that the Sage seemed to miss."Well, yes, but there are two problems with that," Charlotte answered. "One, we keep all the stories, as a record and a source of study...""You could just have someone type it up as we told you," Toshia pointed out.Charlotte nodded, "That's quite true, but then the narrator would be bristling with questions for me, which would slow things down and cause all kinds of complications.""Is that the second problem?" Don asked."No, the second one is that there seems to be some benefit to having each person tell his or her own story, and then comparing them.""How have our stories diverged?" Don wanted to know."Well, I've only just read the three of them, and haven't had hardly any time to think about them, but Don's way of looking at your time here in Eros involves a lot of digressions and interconnections, while Toshia's is more straight-forward. Nicole's is actually rather journalistic."Don could see that Nicole had half a mind to object to this, but he cut in with, "OK, but what's the point of all this anyway?"Charlotte the Sage frowned slightly and said, "I assume you mean the record-keeping?""Well, for now, yes.""At some point, long ago, the first Sage decided that one way of trying to make sense of the whys and wherefores of Eros was to start recording the experiences of people who, like him, remembered their lives before waking up here.""And, has it helped?" Toshia asked."Well, it certainly makes for some stimulating reading," Charlotte laughed. Then she added, "It definitely has served to build up some generalizations that seem to be helpful.""Such as?" Don prodded."Every single person who has come here, to this Abbey, and this goes back for 450 Erosian years, has spoken English rather fluently. Now, the only people who we interview are those who remember their lives prior to waking up here, but none of them has ever reported meeting anyone who doesn't speak English. This suggests that either the people who don't remember spoke English before they arrived here, were somehow rewired to speak English upon being brought over, or are native Erosians. This all seems to strongly suggest that whomever or whatever is responsible for selecting people for Eros speaks English, and that seems quite surprising and noteworthy to me.""So, which is it, were they brought here or are they natives?" Nicole asked."They were brought," Don said quietly, remembering his and Toshia's visit to the Library in the Manor."Well, the evidence does suggest that," Charlotte nodded. "They seem to have various personality traits and interests that wouldn't make sense for native Erosians, for one thing.""That's what I was thinking," Don added."Also, some people have actually met people they recognized or even knew quite well from Earth, but who seemed to have no memory of that other life.""That must have been bizarre," Toshia said."It has sometimes been ... awkward, to say the least," nodded Charlotte."All of this is very interesting, but you mentioned whomever, or whatever, is selecting people from Earth – English speaking people from Earth," Don said as he leaned forward. "Who or what is doing this, and why? What's the point of it all?"Charlotte smiled again, "I honestly can't say. I admit that the question puts me in a philosophical frame of mind. Imagine if I asked you what the point of it all was on Earth. Anyway, there are theories, of course. Some Sages have thought that we were being held prisoner here as lab rats, running countless experiments on human sexuality, others that there is some power, or powers, who feed off human eroticism, or who have lost the ability to generate it for themselves – the ultimate voyeurs. There seems no question that there's some intelligence behind it, though.""Why do you think so?" Toshia asked."Well, it only selects people who are quite dissatisfied with their Earthly sex lives." Charlotte held up her hand to forestall Toshia's objection. "The fact that it is very hard to sort out exactly what counts as such dissatisfaction seems to lend weight to this consideration. No doubt, Toshia would hesitate to say that she was dissatisfied in any way with Sarah, but it seems clear from reading her story that she would hardly think of the sex life she was having before as being satisfying now. Almost every single person who has found his or her way here has thought that being brought to Eros was a wonderful gift, which has led some to speculate that this was some kind of heaven."Don couldn't resist scowling at this notion, and Charlotte noticed. "I don't buy that either," she said with a smile. "On the other hand, it's the best afterlife I've ever heard of. Going back to the question of intelligence, one of the most telling bits of evidence is the two of you, Don and Toshia."After taking a moment to scowl thoughtfully at this suggestion, Toshia asked, "What do you mean?""As far as our records indicate, the two of you are unique. No pair of friends has ever woken up together like you have. Before you ask, I have absolutely no idea what that might mean. Perhaps it's for the purposes of one of those psycho-sexual experiments."There was a moment of silence before Don decided to ask, "What's up with the black robed figures?""The Watchers," Charlotte nodded. "Another indication that there is some kind of intelligent process going on. After 450 years of accumulating data, there has never been anyone – anyone recorded, anyway – who has managed to talk to, or even catch hold of, one of those bastards. They watch for a bit; then, when you think you're going to get your hands on one, they're gone.""Is it science or magic?" Toshia asked."I'm inclined to follow Arthur C. Clarke on this one and say I don't really know that there's a difference in this context.""There are so many questions," Don muttered, shaking his head. "How many people remember their lives? What's the distribution of their wheres and whens? Is there anything they all have in common besides being sexually frustrated?""Is there a way to get home again?" Toshia asked resolutely.Charlotte, knowing this was the issue that had motivated them in seeking her out, turned to Toshia with a serious expression and said, "Yes, or so it would seem anyway. There are apparently at least two ways. The first is to become bored with life in Eros. It seems that when that happens you will simply go missing, and it's presumed that you return to your Earthly life. As to the other, more proactive, way, the lake outside is the headwater of a river that runs several hundred kilometers to an ocean or a sea – we haven't been able to get anyone to engage in any kind of systematic exploration. Along the coastline to the left of mouth of river...""To the left facing the sea?" Don asked."Yes," Charlotte smiled again. "Go down the river, then turn left, and proceed along the coast, until you find a place called the Grotto of Ishtar, or just the Grotto. There, according to two people who have accompanied others seeking to leave, you'll find a way to return home."Toshia looked like she was ready to head off immediately, but a couple of concerns occurred to Don. He said, "I'm troubled by something: how can anyone here know that people return home safely? And, now that I'm saying that, how did the Scholar know that time moves differently here in Eros? It doesn't seem to make sense that we could know these things unless someone has been able to return home and then come back.""Very good, Don," Charlotte nodded, and Don found himself thinking that she must have been a teacher back on Earth. She explained, "There seems to be a way to go back and forth between Eros and Earth more or less at will. One of the more enterprising people who have visited the Abbey several times, a Stephanie Ayers, found someone with this ability and talked to him at great length. She then tracked down two more people, and in doing so was able to confirm these rumors and suppositions.""How are they able to do it?" Don asked intently."Stephanie says they have 'magic rings' that allow them to 'decide' to wake up in either Eros or Earth; or, should that be 'on'?""Where do they get those rings, and what do they look like?""I cannot answer the first, Don, but apparently they are simple rings of a shiny black material, something like hematite."Don sat back in his chair. That sounds familiar! After a moment of reflection, he smiled broadly and said, "I think I've seen someone with one of those, and I'm pretty sure I can find her again."Charlotte gave Don a long look and said, "I can guess what you have in mind, Don, but I should warn you that these ring people are not only very possessive of their rings, but also very evasive about how they came to acquire them. Stephanie hasn't been able to get any useful information so far, and she's been at this a while."Toshia brought the discussion back to the main topic with, "I wanted to ask another question – our flying carpet stopped working and several hundred kilometers is a long way – do you know of any way to make the trip quicker?""Well, yes," Charlotte answered, "I would take the riverboat.""The riverboat?""Yes, there's a riverboat that goes from the Resort down to the city on the coast, Rendezvous, and back. You might have to wait for it sometime, it doesn't keep to a schedule very well, but it docks just outside of the Resort, through the gate opposite the one you used to come here.""Wait," Don cut in, "there's a city?""Well, it's a town, really, but it's the biggest one in Eros as far as I know."This prompted what felt like a dozen questions in Don's mind, starting with those of economics. He was still having a hard time coming to grips with the weirdness of how Eros worked."Thank you for your time, Charlotte," Toshia was saying.Although Don wanted to interject with, "Are we leaving already?" he realized how important it was for Toshia to stay on the task of returning to Sarah, so he set aside the questions he was dying to ask and stood, saying, "Thank you very much." Nicole followed suit.The Sage stood up as well, and said, "If you decide to stay longer in Eros, please feel welcome to return to the Abbey anytime."Don smiled warmly at this suggestion, and thought it was a bit odd that he was leaving this attractive, intelligent woman without having had the pleasure of, well, pleasuring her. Eros had definitely altered his way of thinking.At the foot of the winding staircase, Wei met them with one of his smiles and their clothing. Once they had changed, Wei led them back to the entrance-exit. The other "monks" seemed particularly scarce. Similarly, the huge guardian of the bridge was nowhere to be seen as they crossed it.Toshia set the pace down the trail for the Resort. She was clearly in a hurry to get on the road, or river, as the case may be, to this Grotto of Ishtar. Don kept up with her easily, but also kept an eye on Nicole, who didn't walk as fast as Don and Toshia even when they weren't hurrying. He could tell that something was troubling the pretty young woman, but his own mind was still bustling with too many questions for him to ask her what was on her mind. Still, he wasn't surprised when, as they came around the last corner and saw the Resort's gate ahead, Nicole asked them to stop for a moment."I thought I should tell you this before we found the others," Nicole said, taking a moment to sit down on a nearby rock."What is it?" Toshia said with obvious and honest concern."I'm not going back," Nicole said. "Well, not yet. I'm going to wait until I'm tired of this place. I don't really have anybody back home to hurry back to, Toshia, and I fucking love it here. I'd come along to make sure you get to the Grotto safely, but it sounds like you and Don will be able to do that without me. I don't think you'll be able to shake Shelonda anyway, but you might want to consider leaving Victor and Amy here at the Resort. You know the rest of Eros isn't so nice and friendly, and this place is safe."Don smiled at Nicole and said, "It's been great having you along with us for this long.""If they're right about time, we'll all wake up 'tomorrow' and email each other," Nicole smiled with a bit of sadness. "Well, allowing for the date difference, that is. You better come visit me, Professor."Don laughed, and said, "Of course! I'm already looking forward to it.""You can come stay with us in Florida," Toshia smiled. Don could see a tear in her eye.He decided to make things a bit easier on them all by changing the subject, "You know, she has a good point about the others."Toshia seemed to fasten upon this line of thought, saying, "Well, Shelonda's going to be very hurt if we don't allow her to come with us, I think.""I'm not sure we're in any position to allow or disallow her, actually," Don said."True," Toshia nodded. "So, the most we can do is encourage her to stay here. Probably that's the most we can do for all of them.""We could suggest that they need to stay here to keep an eye on Nicole," Don mused.Nicole laughed, and said, "Oh, I'm sure I'll be quite alright here.""And, what happens if Nicole does eventually get tired of this place and goes missing?" Don nodded. "Do people who don't remember their past lives do that? Damn, I should have thought of asking that earlier."

The Jungle Room and The ascent to the SageBased on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Clubbing in Eros."Maybe I should have been expecting this," Don said."What?" Victor asked.Don frowned. Where to begin? he thought. First of all, there seemed to be an actual little jungle inside the Jungle Room. Though there was a park-like lawn stretching out in front of them, there were palm trees and thick, jungle vegetation all around. Don could hear the distinct sound of monkeys and other jungle critters playing, and doing whatever else they do, from the deepening shadows. Then there was the open sky overhead. Although it was quite shady on the floor of the "jungle" they could see the blue, cloudless sky as it began to darken toward night. Strategically placed torches and a few bonfires would keep the place from getting too dark. Finally, there was the quite undeniable fact that the place certainly seemed to be quite a bit bigger on the inside! Don considered going back outside to walk around the building, and then pacing the inside off just to make sure, but then decided he would just go with it. And, he decided, if none of this bothered Victor, who was he to trouble the big guy's mind?Walking a few paces in, to get out of the doorway, Don paused to look around and get his bearings. On the right, there was a sandy area, with a big bonfire in the middle. At some distance from the fire, there were quite a few lounge chairs arranged in a rough circle around the fire and open area. There were a few people lounging there at the moment. Continuing on counterclockwise, and moving deeper into the micro-jungle, Don saw a raised platform with cushions and pillows; it really looked like a huge couch, or a sectional unit taken to extremes. Beyond this, Don made out several tree houses, accessed by ladders, as well as various sorts of beds, couches and blankets scattered about the more or less open areas between the trees. In the distance, he thought he saw a cave of some sort. To the left of that and closer to the entrance, seemed to be a pool, designed to look like a natural pond, complete with a waterfall. On Don's immediate left, then, was a large wooden structure, raising several stories from the floor.Don, followed closely by Victor, turned to this complicated building within a building and climbed the few stairs that led up to the wide deck-platform that was the first floor. Right in front of them was an open area that was apparently used as a dance floor; there were several couples dancing slowly to the music that was playing, as well as a few solo dancers, all of whom were in varying states of undress. Off to one side was a row of stripper's dance poles, around which danced a couple of almost entirely naked young women, and, at the far end, a strapping young man wearing nothing but a loin cloth. Don could also see, along another side of the platform, a set of comfortable chairs, one of which was being used at the moment as a platform for some very enthusiastic sex. Across the dance floor, there was a refreshment bar much like those that had been in the Manor, and a set of stairs leading to the upper floors of the structure.Before they could go any further, a striking woman with long legs, large, firm tits and long red hair falling down over her shoulders and down her back in an unruly tumult came up to them; she was wearing a diaphanous green silk "skirt" that was really just a pair of broad strips hanging from a narrow belt around her waist that covered her sex and her butt crack before falling down between her legs. She also wore a heavy gold necklace that hung between her generous breasts. She smiled at them and said, "Hello, welcome to the Jungle Room, would either or both of you like to dance?""Hi," Don smiled, "I'm still looking around, but perhaps Victor here would."The woman looked Victor up and down with obvious approval while the big, muscular man returned the favor."Hello, Victor. I'm Vixen. What do you say, big fella, wanna dance?" she smiled."Sure," Victor grinned.Don smiled a little himself, watching the two of them moving toward the center of the dance floor and then begin dancing, while he was thinking, "Vixen"? What an odd name. He looked around again, deciding where to explore first. His eye was caught by the long, black hair of one of the women dancing on a pole, and he decided to move in that direction for a better look.Her hair was thick, straight, hung down to her butt, or would if she stopped moving long enough, and was a lustrous black that gleamed darkly in the rather subdued light of the Jungle Room. Her skin was a reddish brown. She had long, slender arms and legs, full breasts and a lovely rear. As he drew closer, Don thought she was most likely of Native American extraction, perhaps South American. She was wearing a dark red skirt with slits that ran all the way up to her hips on each side, gold bracelets and anklets, and a gold necklace that was more of a choker, hugging her slender neck closely. He noticed that she had a black ring on the middle finger of her left hand. Her breasts were bare, and her dark nipples seemed to beckon to Don. He saw that her face was lovely, and then she smiled at him with a friendly, playful light in her eyes, and Don decided he would tarry here for a while. He stopped behind the stool set in front of the dark beauty's pole and asked, "May I?"She smiled again, and said, "Please do, welcome to the jungle.""Thank you," Don smiled back as he sat down on the stool. He was already trying to place her accent.She spun herself around the silvery pole in a gravity defying display of strength and grace. Her hair was flung about in a wide, beautiful arc. Her skirt flared too, displaying her sexy legs to considerable effect. Don was struck by the way her body moved about the pole in a wonderful combination of the athletic and the erotic. He was already finding himself mesmerized by the dancer's beauty and sensuality. She came to a stop, with her arm wrapped around the pole, leaned against the pole, and said, "This is your first time to our jungle, isn't it?"Latin, but not Spanish or Mexican, Don thought in the back of his mind. He said, "Yes, how could you tell?""I would have remembered you," she smiled as she slid from the pole and glided toward him. She bent down and took his face in her hands, looking deeply into his eyes. As he was looking back into her dark brown gaze, he thought, Portuguese? Then she was kissing him lightly and all coherent thought flew away. Don's perceptions and mental processes were abruptly focused entirely on her lips touching his and the fragrance of her perfume. As she pulled away, only a moment later, a deep sigh slipped from his lips.She smiled and laughed a little and said, "This is how we welcome visitors."Brazilean! Don's brain exclaimed triumphantly, but his mouth was murmuring, "That's a very nice welcome.""I'm India," she said as she began to dance in front of him, her legs on either side of his knees. Her hands were moving over her naked flesh as she swayed in time to the music. Don was having a hard time knowing where to look; not that there was any proper place to look or not look, but that everywhere on this woman's body seemed to be the best place to focus his attention."I'm Don," he finally managed."It's good to meet you Don," she smiled, pronouncing his name more like "Dohn", which he found utterly charming. "What have you been doing before you came here?"Don chuckled, "That's a long story.""I like stories," she purred in his ear before kissing his neck.A shiver ran through the length of Don's body, and he breathed in her scent again. "Um," he attempted, "well, I guess, it begins in the Manor.""Ah, yes, I've heard of this place," she nodded."I woke up with my friend in a bedroom there," he managed as India casually untied the knot that held her skirt in place and dropped the garment to the floor, exposing her pretty, bare pussy.She straddled his lap and sat down, placing her warm hands on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. Don's hands moved up along her firm, smooth thighs. Remembering the rules of his non-Eros life, he half expected to be told "no touching", but of course such a restriction was foreign here."Your friend is the man dancing with Vixen?""No," Don laughed. "That's Victor, we didn't meet him until much later. My friend's not here right now. She's at Ladies Nite.""Ah," India nodded. She began to caress his neck and shoulders, and Don continued to stroke her legs idly."Well, um, my friend and I didn't know where we were or how we got there, or even how to get out of that room.""That must have been frightening," India said, as her hand moved over Don's bare chest."Well, it was certainly strange. I think my friend, Toshia, was more concerned than I was. We were all alone for a bit, and very confused, but then some other people showed up... Well, they fell into the room actually! They weren't much help – well, they were helpful in a sense – but they were too horny to really answer our questions."India smiled broadly and nodded, as her hand made its way down to Don's lap and began to caress his already hardening cock."Uh, well, we did find our way out of the room – well, Toshia did – and things got stranger after that...""What do you mean? How stranger?"So, Don began to tell this beautiful woman about his adventures in the Manor, all while she listened attentively and continued to pull and stroke his now very hard cock. Occasionally she asked a question, laughed, or otherwise expressed interest. As he talked, Don let his hands roam over her warm skin, caressing and exploring. Now and then she would lean in and kiss his neck or his shoulder, and he would sometimes lean forward to kiss her breasts. He was about to tell her about the maze in the garden, when India decided they had waited long enough. She rose up off Don's legs and shifted forward, pulling his straining cock forward. He felt her hot, wet pussy against his head, and then the exquisite sensation of entering her warm, moist sex. Don groaned as she slowly but steadily sank down on him, letting his cock fill her. With his hands holding her waist tightly, Don kept her down on him, and India began to rock on his lap, working his cock in and out of her, while grinding her clit against the base of his thick cock. Her hands came up and clasped his face, pulling his mouth to hers. Their kiss was long and passionate as she rode him there in the Jungle Room. Don reached around to squeeze her beautiful ass in his hands as he struggled to push himself even further up inside her. India shifted back and forth against him, grinding herself against his body, while his tongue slipped into her mouth, slipping over her smaller tongue, and while her breast moved against his chest, their nipples brushing against each other's.When their mouths parted at last India slipped her strong, thin arms around Don's neck and tossed her head back, letting her mane of jet black hair fall down over her back. Don paused a moment to revel in the sight of this gorgeous creature riding his cock here in the middle of this strange junglesque setting. He took in her long, beautiful neck, her full, heaving breasts, and her red-brown skin, now shimmering in the torchlight with a thin sheen of perspiration. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her chest, first between her tits and then made his way to each nipple in turn, pulling and sucking on them, pinching them between his teeth now and then. This last elicited a happy whimper from India and she rocked against him with even more insistence. Don, his cock straining up inside the exquisite grasp of her pussy, pulled her forward and down, making sure she was rubbing against him as much as possible. Then, he felt her hands moving around to hold the back of his head, keeping his mouth on her breast, where he was sucking hard on her left nipple. Don heard her moaning at the same time he felt her body beginning to shake against him. Her pussy pulled and squeezed at him as she climaxed. Don held onto India as she rode his cock trembling and groaning with what seemed to him like a very long, satisfying orgasm.She finally relaxed her grip on his head and he was able to pull back and smile up at her. She blushed a little and smiled back at him. "That was beautiful," she said in her wonderful accent, "but I'm not done with you."Before Don could even think of objecting, the lithe beauty slipped off his cock and lap, and knelt between his legs. India gave him a wink with her dark brown eyes, as she took his very hard, slippery cock in her hand. She pulled it forward a bit, and ran her pink tongue up along its length. Don shuddered as she reached its head and lingered there, fluttering over it, licking her own juices off it. Then, she was sucking his head into her mouth. Her pretty eyes looked up at him as she began to move her mouth up and down, taking more and more of him into her mouth and then her throat. Don shuddered and felt a low groan building up in his throat. He was barely aware of the fact that quite a few people were watching the two of them, but he couldn't take his eyes off the vision of the gorgeous woman sucking on his cock. She had a tight grip on the base of his shaft as her lips moved up and down on his shaft. He felt her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock and her throat squeezing around his sensitive head. Almost without noticing, Don moved his hands up to either side of her head and held on to her gently, keeping her there as she sucked on him insistently."Oh god!" he cried out as he finally closed his eyes and let his own orgasm erupt. At first all he could feel was the intense sensation at the base of his balls and shooting through his entire nervous system. Then, gradually he became aware of the fact that he was pumping jet after jet of hot cum into India's mouth and throat. He opened his eyes to see her holding tightly to him as she took all of his cum in. He felt her swallowing repeatedly. Don's body was shuddering and twitching as he very slowly came down. India didn't take her mouth off him until she was sure she had gotten every last drop of cum out of him."Wow!" Don breathed. "That was amazing!""Thank you," India smiled, giving his cock a little kiss. She laid her head against his thigh as he stroked her thick, black hair happily. Don found himself thinking he would have to thank the resort's gate for insisting they enjoy the resort before leaving."That looked like fun!" said a woman's voice from over Don's shoulder, and he felt a light hand touching his left arm.India smiled and said, "It was. This is Don, Jaden."Don looked back and up to smile back at the slender woman with reddish brown hair falling past her shoulders. She had great, slim legs and full tits that looked large on her petite frame. Her cheerful smile was infectious, though Don realized that might just be the great orgasm talking. Then he felt India's hands on his thighs as she drew herself back up in front of him. For a moment, Don found himself sitting there grinning between two beautiful naked women. I really do love it here, he thought to himself, meaning the Jungle Room, the resort and Eros at once. He noticed now that India stood with an undeniable air of confidence and even authority. There was something regal in her bearing."I think it's time for a game," India smiled at Don and Jaden. "What do you think?""That's a great idea!" Jaden nodded."I'm always up for a game," Don agreed as he stood up, a bit unsteadily."Come along if you want to join the game," India called out to everyone in range of her voice as she began to saunter over to the steps down to the floor of the "jungle". Don followed along after her swaying backside as if he were bewitched."She's amazing, isn't she?" Jaden asked with a wink.Don smiled back at the pretty little redhead and said, "I think that might not be strong enough. Are you a regular here?"She smiled back. "I'm here pretty often. I heard some of the story you were telling India. It sounds very hot. I'd love to visit that place. Is it far from here?""I'm afraid so," he nodded. "I'd offer to take you there, but our flying carpet is broken.""A flying carpet? I've never seen one of those," she frowned a bit. "Why does it sound so funny?"Don looked at her carefully, thinking again about how much people remembered from their lives outside Eros. Apparently Jaden didn't remember that magic wasn't supposed to work, but somehow managed to hold onto the notion that a flying carpet was somehow wrong.While all of this was going on, they had followed India down to the thick grass of the floor and to the open lawn-like area spread out in front of the club's entrance, where there were six large colorful blankets arranged in a circle around a thick, squat wooden post with a flat top. Don was quite positive those blankets and that post had not been there when he and Victor had come in, and it looked like that post was set quite firmly into the ground."Oh, the spinner game!" Jaden said happily.India smiled warmly at her redheaded friend and walked toward the post, which came up to just under her full breasts. She beckoned to Don, who was quite happy to come closer. He saw that there was a very basic spinner, like the kind you would use to play a game of Twister, on the top of the post. Beneath the spinning arrow, the top of the post was clearly divided by thick black lines into six sectors corresponding to the six blankets."The women go to a blanket, then the men spin and go play with that woman," India explained. She held up a good-sized hourglass, which she seemed to produce out of thin air, and said, "When time is up, they stop and come spin again."Don nodded and grinned, "Sounds like fun.""It is!" India smiled back. "Now, how many people do we have?"Both Don and India looked around and did a quick head count. There turned out to be six guys, including Don and Victor, and eight women, including India, Jaden and Vixen, who was now pretty much naked, just like everyone else."I'll keep the time," India decided, and then said, "Rain and Lena do you mind sharing?"The trim brunette with the long dancer's legs and the curvy blonde with very long straight hair looked at each other, giggled a bit and said no, quickly moving together to claim one of the blankets. The other women each took a place, as India explained the simple rules to the guys. "When I call 'time' you have to stop," she said seriously, but with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Don and Victor, it's your first time, so you go first."Don gestured for Victor to go ahead, and then watched as the big guy spun the little metal arrow, which finally stopped on the sector matching up with a gorgeous woman with an amazing body and long black hair with silver streaks running through it. While Don had to admit that there was no losing in this little game, he hoped he didn't have to wait too many turns to get paired up with that beauty.Don spun the arrow and found himself paired with an adorable woman with beautiful full breasts, thick red hair, sparkling eyes and an infectious smile. She flashed Don a big grin as he came toward her, and said, "Hello there," with an unmistakable Australian accent."Hi," he smiled, and then added, "I'm Don."She looked him over in a very friendly way and said, "Pleased to meet you, Don. I'm Bella."Don was vaguely aware that there was a bit of a hold up as one of the guys had to spin again."Sometimes we just play that you go wherever the spinner sends you, but India seems to want to make sure things are evened out – for now, anyway," Bella explained. Somehow Don was picking up on a bubbly enthusiasm in her voice.Don took the time to notice that counterclockwise, to his left, the next blanket had Vixen and the one after that had Jaden, each of whom were paired up with a male Jungle Room guest. To his right, or clockwise around the circle, were a blanket with a staggering beauty with long brown hair and then the blanket with Lena and Rain, each blanket also now graced by a guy. Victor and his partner were directly opposite Don and Bella on the circle."OK," India called, "time starts ... now!"Bella wasted no time, stepping up to Don and slipping her arms around him. He felt her soft breasts pressed against his belly as he leaned his head down to kiss her upturned lips. She responded eagerly, opening her mouth for his tongue and pulling him even closer to her. Don felt his cock rising between them, and then Bella's hand slipping around to take hold of it, pulling and caressing it.It was hard to tell whether Bella was drawing him down or he was lowering her to the blanket, but somehow they ended up lying together, still kissing passionately. His hand moved up between her smooth thighs and his fingers were stroking her outer lips, already moist with her nectar, while her hand continued to move up and down on his now very hard cock with a tight grip. Don's fingers slipped between her lips and began to push up into Bella's warm pussy. He was very happy that she was so wet already. He worked his fingers slowly up into her, pausing for a moment to find and tease her clit with the end of his thumb. She groaned into his mouth and squeezed his cock still tighter. Don pushed his fingers further up into her, pressing his palm against her clit. As he began to fuck his fingers in and out of her grasping pussy his palm ground against her clit. When they finally broke their kiss for a bit of air, Bella gasped, "Fuck!"

The Resort along the way to the SageBased on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.After yet another trip to the showers and over breakfast, they discussed what to do next. They told Liu and Jimmy the abbreviated story of how they were trying to get up the mountain to the tower and how the gate wouldn't let them leave the resort until they really enjoyed themselves. Although they all admitted that they had thoroughly enjoyed themselves there in the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite, they suspected that the gate would not think they'd given the resort enough of a chance to impress them. It was Nicole who set the gears in motion for the day when she asked Liu, "What's that Clockwork Club like?""Well, there are fun games and sexbots..." Liu began."Wait," Toshia said cut in. "Did you just say 'sexbots'?"So, if only to satisfy Toshia, Nicole and Don's curiosity, they agreed to try the Clockwork Club next. They gathered their belongings from the Temple locker room. Jimmy, who preferred to spend the day by the pool, walked with them most of the way, and the remaining seven headed over to their next stop.The Clockwork Club was less imposing than the Temple, and had a much more complicated motif. Don thought the general structure looked as if someone had begun with a rather large, staid Victorian or Edwardian building, and then tried to make it some sort of steam punk. Strange weather-vane-ish instruments protruded at odd places, and there were quite a few smoke stacks poking up out of the roof all of which seemed to be producing steady quantities of steam and various colored smokes. There were many windows, all of them a deep emerald green.Stepping through the fancy, over-large wooden doors, they found themselves in what was at first glance an ordinary casino. There were flashing lights, row upon row of old-fashioned-looking slot machines with people cranking their levers, occasional ringing bells proclaiming winners, the happy sound of tokens spilling into waiting trays, and gleeful exclamations of delight. Of course, the people were all naked and seemed to be deriving some of their delight from sexual contact with their machines. And, then there was also the bulky gold robot trundling up to them; that was different."Hello ladies and gentlemen!" said the robot. "Welcome to the Clockwork Club!" The machine had a box-like head with a pair of "eyes" and a mesh-covered speaker mouth. It had two arms with crude hands at the ends, but no legs, only what seemed to be wheels at its base. Don was particularly amused by the top hat that was perched over its green-lensed camera eyes. "I'm George. Is this your first visit to our Club?""Not mine, George," Liu said with a smile and a wave for the robot."The rest of us are new," Don answered."I hope you enjoy our fine establishment. As a welcoming gift, please accept these complimentary tokens to get you started in our casino." There was a whirring sound, then the unmistakable sound of tokens cascading into a metal bucket, and a door opened in George's front. When a silvery bucket slid out, Don had to move quickly to keep it from spilling out on the floor. "If you would like more buckets, you may get those at the guest service desk over there." One of George's arms pointed in the general direction of a large wooden counter behind which were several other robots. "Most of our guests prefer to enjoy the Club without their clothing. We have convenient lockers available for your use, at a low, low cost of one token each. Would you like me to show you to the locker room?""I can do that, George," Liu offered."Thank you, sir or madam," George said cheerfully. "Would you like to purchase a tour of the Club for the low, low cost...""I'll do that too, George," Liu said."Thank you, sir or madam. If there is anything else you need please do not hesitate to ask myself or one of our many other servicebots. Have a great time everyone!" And, George promptly backed away from them.Although he was eager to explore this weird casino, Don knew this group, so he suggested, "Maybe we should visit that locker room first."Once they were all once again happily naked, Liu led the way back out to the main room. She pointed out that "The slot machines are divided into men's and women's." She led them over to one for a woman and showed them the saddle that sat in front of the machine. There was a thick dildo jutting up from the middle of the saddle. Liu explained, "Some of them don't have dildos, some have ones for asses, and some have both regular and ass dildos. You sit on them like this, put in a token, pull the lever down, and if the right combination of symbols comes up ... oh!"The strange symbols that clicked into place in the machine's display must have been a winning combination, because Liu trembled all over as the saddle and/or dildo did something obviously pleasurable to her. After a moment, she said, "Um, most of the time that doesn't happen; sometimes you just get a little tease, and sometimes you get much more. Oh, and sometimes you win a bunch of tokens, and there's the grand prize which is AMAZING and you get a lot of tokens too."Nicole said, "I think we're going to need our own buckets."As they went back to the customer service counter to get six more buckets and then divide up the tokens evenly, except for Liu who got one less, Don asked, "What are the tokens good for, besides more turns at the machines?""Oh, well, you can trade them in for sessions with the sexbots," she smiled."And those are good?" Toshia asked."Not everyone likes them, but I think they're a lot of fun. You know how sometimes they'll say 'he fucks like a machine'? Well, I've never met a man who can fuck like these machines.""Hmm," Toshia mused, to Don's great amusement."If you win really big, there's the orgasmatron, for women, and a special sexbot for the men," Liu went on. "I've never seen her, but they say she's incredible. There are other things to do here, too. Some people play games to exchange tokens between each other, and there are some rooms where people can use some of the Club's toys to play with each other."Don was more interested in the odd economics of this casino than actually using the machines to get off, but he cheerfully watched as everyone else moved to give the slot machines a try. At this point Don wasn't surprised to see that Toshia stopped by an automated lube dispenser and then selected a slot machine with a combination vaginal and anal set of dildos. He was too distracted watching Toshia, though, to see what the other girls selected. As it so happened, it was Toshia who had the first payout. On her fifth attempt, she got a small prize of eighteen tokens. Shortly after this, Amy won what seemed to be about ten seconds of stimulation that made her shriek in surprise and then carry on depositing tokens and pulling the handle with more determination. Then from the other side of the aisle, Victor said, "Oh wow! That's nice!"Don looked to see that the big man seemed to have found a machine with a sleeve for his cock, a cup for his balls, and a small dildo for up his butt. Apparently these mechanisms were able to give Victor the equivalent of what Amy's machine had done for her, because he continued to play with similar enthusiasm.Seeing that everyone, including the self-appointed tour guide Liu, was quite content to stay there and enjoy the slot machines for a while, Don decided to do a bit of exploring on his own. Taking his bucket and tokens, he moved off, down long aisles of flashing, vibrating machines and past many eager "gamblers". He paused to watch a lithe naked girl gasping and grinding as she won a minor jackpot, but then moved on. Toward the back of the main room on the ground floor Don came upon an area dominated by three large roulette tables. He expected to find everyone plugged into devices around the tables, but it seemed that everyone was actually just playing roulette. Well, there was at least one woman playing as she leaned forward over the edge of the table and a strapping young man screwed her from behind. For the most part, though, these tables just seemed to be a way for players to try to increase their number of tokens.At the very rear of the large room, there was a large, upright "wheel of fortune" device. Don stood by for several moments, trying to work out what was going on for himself. After depositing several tokens in a slot near a bright orange gate, which opened when the appropriate amount had been deposited, each player stepped up to the wheel and gave it an energetic spin. Naturally, there was a variety of spin results: several different token prize amounts, delivered with flashing lights and alarms via a chute to the side of the wheel; a couple of spin-agains; a few flat out losers; some wedges that Don couldn't make out, and didn't see demonstrated; and one result he thought was particularly interesting. If a player got that result he or she received only a colored ticket and proceeded off to a little lounge area off to the side. If anyone else was there with a matching-color ticket, the two people commenced playing together. If not, the ticket bearer was apparently obliged to wait there until someone turned up with the right ticket. Don wondered if anyone wound up spending hours just sitting there.Don decided to give the wheel a spin. He found that he had to deposit five tokens, which he did. The orange gate swung up and Don stepped up to the wheel. Setting his little silver bucket on a conveniently placed pedestal, he took a firm hold of two of the little handles and gave the wheel a mighty spin. It seemed to take a very long time to begin to slow down, and Don noticed that he was caught up in the excitement of the game. The wheel came to a stop on a wedge that was simply yellow, and a yellow ticket promptly popped out of the little slot next to the prize-token chute.As he took his ticket, Don thought this was a very clever device. Although he had not won anything; was, in fact, five tokens down; Don still felt like he'd won something and was still actively involved in the game, all for the price of a paper-ticket, if such things had a price here.Picking up his bucket and turning to the lounge/play area, he saw that another person was already there with a yellow ticket; a rather young looking, thin East Asian guy with long hair. Don wasn't particularly interested in playing with this young man, and he sensed a bit of reluctance on the other side of the handshake they shared. "I'm Don," he smiled calmly."Steve," was the apparently nervous reply."Steve?" Don repeated, a bit surprised at the very non-Asian name, but got nothing but a blank nod from Steve."Are we allowed to wait until a woman wins a yellow ticket?" Don asked with a smile."Oh," Steve grinned, "I suppose we could. Good idea."Don chuckled to himself, and looked around the lounge. There was an attractive woman holding a red ticket sitting nearby, watching the wheel spinners, and a male-female couple who had matched blue tickets a bit before Don had gotten his ticket. The man was lying back along a couch, while the woman knelt in front of him and gave him what looked like a quite satisfactory blowjob from where Don was sitting.The next person to join them was a woman, but she scored a blue ticket, and promptly took a seat next to the woman who had the red one. Don thought he and Steve ought to suggest ditching this game to the two un-partnered women, but realized this was hardly in the spirit of the Clockwork Club. They didn't have to wait long, though, before someone else won a ticket. This time it was a woman with a red ticket who obviously had no compunction about a bit of same-sex play. Soon the two women were engaged in an enthusiastic 69 within arm's reach of Steve, who was extremely distracted, and visibly excited, by watching them. The first couple; with the blue tickets; had finished and wandered off to the rest of the casino, before another player joined them: a very pretty young woman with another red ticket. Finally, after a string of out-right loser spins on the wheel, a cute little woman with long, straight, brown hair, small breasts and long legs won herself a yellow ticket.She grinned as she saw that there were two men waiting for her in the lounge area. She stuck out her hand and said, "Hi, I'm Emily! Were you boys waiting for little ol' me?""We certainly were," Don smiled back, and Steve nodded enthusiastically."Well, that was sweet of you," Emily continued to grin. "Let's go back over here and see how I can thank you for waiting so patiently."Before they could make it to the couch, though, Emily stopped them, dropped to her knees and was soon taking turns sucking on first Steve and then Don. As she went down on them, she looked up at them with her cheerful brown eyes, which Don thought was the sexiest thing he'd seen all day. Soon lovely Emily was on her hands and knees between Don and Steve, sucking the former and fucking the latter. Steve, who had been getting riled up for a while, didn't take too long to come, shoving forward into Emily and groaning loudly. As soon as he was done, he smiled at Don and headed back into the casino.Kids, Don thought to himself as he coaxed Emily up and over to the couch. She pushed him down on his back, and immediately climbed up over him, planting her feet on the firm couch by his hips. He smiled back up at her as she lowered herself down onto his straining cock. As Don felt her tight, wet embrace taking hold of his shaft, Emily leaned forward to rest her hands on his shoulders. Don reached under to support her butt in his hands as she began to ride up and down. Her hair was hanging down around her face and she never stopped looking him in the eye or smiling as she fucked him."Damn, that feels so good," Emily said. "You're going so deep!" They continued on in this position for quite a while, but as she began to get tired, Don suggested they change things up a bit. She lay on top of him as he twisted around and then sat up with her still mounted on him. Then, holding her up on him, Don stood up. Emily put her feet down on the couch behind Don and held onto his shoulders. He bent his knees, pistoning his cock up into her as she flexed herself in front of him. This position was easy to maintain, provided lots of clitoral stimulus, and put them face to face. Soon he was watching her cheerful face scrunching up as she gasped and shuddered with an intense orgasm. Before she was done, she leaned in and kissed him; hard and long! This was the final straw for Don and he felt himself boiling over up inside her, filling her with his hot cum.Emily thanked him for their mutual "winnings", as she laughingly called it, kissed him again, and headed off into the casino. Watching her petite frame walk away, Don decided it was time to head back and check up on the rest of the group. He was unsurprised to see that everyone was still there. Both Toshia and Liu noticed Don's return and gave him brief waves from their adjoining machines.Although he'd been gone for almost an hour, Don was back in time to see the first really big win. Naturally enough, the first one to win more than a brief titillation or a small pot of tokens was Toshia. As soon as the last symbol clicked into place, she said, "Ha! I won!" Then she stopped and her mouth just gaped open for a moment. "Oh my God!" she gasped. "That's ... oh fuck! Oh fuck!!"Don watched as she held on to the front of her machine and shook as the saddle and both the dildos did a combination of vibrating, pulsing and thrusting things that transported Toshia into a shaking trembling orgasm like nothing he'd ever seen. She cried out inarticulately as the machine carried her into another orgasm and then another.As she came down, she leaned forward on the machine and breathed, "Oh wow."Liu came over with a broad grin and said, "That's what the sexbots do for you, only more.""More would kill me," Toshia said weakly. Then, after a moment, she looked up at Don and said, "I want to try one!"Don laughed and said, "OK. How many tokens do we need?""One thousand," Liu answered quickly."And how many do we get with a jackpot on one of these machines?" Don asked as he crossed the aisle to an unoccupied unit."It varies, but you hardly ever win a jackpot."Don deposited a token, but did not mount the machine's saddle. As he pulled the handle down, Don looked over his shoulder to Liu and Toshia and said, "You mean 'hardly anyone ever wins a jackpot', not that I hardly ever do."Don held his bucket under the prize bin expectantly, even before the second symbol clicked into place. Sure enough, Don hit the jackpot. Flashing lights, a siren and a truly deafening barrage of ringing bells accompanied a flood of tokens pouring into the bin, Don's bucket and onto the floor. The display on the front of the machine indicated that he had just won 750 tokens."That's amazing!" Liu gaped from over his shoulder. She had abandoned her own machine. "You just played one token.""I'm just lucky, I guess," Don shrugged. He knew however that he had merely applied his technique of focused expectation that he had used so successfully here in Eros, in finding the Manor's exit and in fighting the Sisterhood. He expected to get a jackpot, so he got a jackpot.He passed his now heavy bucket of tokens to Toshia, who had joined him and Liu. Don took Toshia's bucket, dumped her pile into the nearly full bucket of his that she was holding and moved to another machine. In a few moments, there was another blaring claxon, another barrage of bright, flashing lights, and another cascade of tokens."How do you do that?" Liu asked amazed."Magic," Don smiled smugly at her. "You promised to give us a tour of the club, Liu. Can you do that and show us to the sexbots?""Sure," the pretty young woman said. "Anyone else want to come along?""I want to get one of those jackpots!" Amy said.Victor, Shelonda and Nicole all seemed to agree with Amy. So, Liu led just Toshia and Don off toward the back of the main room, where she showed them the roulette tables and the "Wheel of Chance.""It's fun," Don assured Toshia, briefly telling her what he'd been doing while she played the slots."We should come back and give it a spin," Toshia smiled, "if I survive the sexbot, that is."Liu led them up a circular staircase to the second floor, where they passed a number of small rooms which she said were, "Remote play rooms." As they went down the long corridor lined with doors, Liu explained: "You go into a room and get into the chair, and then you wait. On the third floor, someone deposits some tokens and they get to control a dildo, or two, or an artificial pussy that moves into you, or on you, Don. They get to watch you on a screen, but you don't get to see them. You can talk to each other, though. Oh, and the room you get when you go upstairs is random, so you never know who you're going to be playing with.""That sounds very interesting," Toshia mused."Another thing to try out, eh?" Don winked at her.Following Liu's delectable backside up two more flights of stairs, they came to the fourth floor, where they were greeted by a robot that looked just like George downstairs, except that it was silver and had no top hat. This one addressed them with a woman's voice and said, "Welcome, sir or madam. My name is Dolores and I am your hostess here in the sexbot rooms. Please deposit your ... one thousand ... tokens in the bin to my left."This project took several minutes, because Toshia didn't want to give up any extra of "her" tokens. Once they had deposited exactly one thousand tokens into the bin, Dolores said, "Thank you. Please follow me, sir or madam."The hostess robot trundled down the hallway, turned a corner, and led them to a door, which clicked open as she approached. Dolores gestured vaguely at the now open room, and said, "Here you go. Please enjoy yourself thoroughly.""We'll wait out here," Don suggested."Oh no you don't!" Toshia said with feeling. "I'm not letting a robot have its way with me without someone there to pull its plug, or whatever, if necessary.""Oh, it will respond to your commands," Liu assured her."Yeah, sure," Toshia said."OK," Don laughed. "We'll come watch. You don't have to twist my arm."The softly lit room they entered had warm carpeting and wood-paneled walls. In the center of the room was something that looked like a modified old-fashioned dentist's chair. A number of attachments, including a pair of stirrups that Don presumed looked like those found in a gynecologist's office, piqued Don's curiosity. In the corner of the room, was a barrel-bodied robot straight out of a 1950s B-movie. It seemed to have a soft black rubber or latex coating covering almost all of its body."You get up on the chair," Liu was saying, as if Toshia and Don wouldn't be preoccupied with the robot. "It will adjust for you, and you can push it into any position you want."Toshia looked over the chair and the stirrups skeptically, but then shrugged and hopped up onto the small seat. It was shallow so that she was already scooted forward. As soon as her butt hit the padding, the sexbot in the corner clicked to life. Lights blinked on its dome covered head and it took several steps forward toward the chair. There was a whirring sound followed by a series of clacks.

Book 3 in a 4-volume library.The Resort along the way to the SageBased on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Toshia found riding on the Wizard's flying carpet strangely arousing. She had heard or read somewhere that dreams about flying were supposed to be about sex, and pretty much everything in Eros made pretty much everyone, and some things, aroused. Still, there was something particularly wonderful about sailing over the countryside with the wind whipping through her hair and over her bare skin that Toshia was finding extremely stimulating. She looked out and down at the forest beneath her as she reclined on one side, half leaning back against Victor who sat closer to the center of the carpet. Nicole, still very much uncomfortable with flying on this open vehicle, huddled up next to the big, muscular man's other side. Amy and Don were up at the front of carpet piloting and looking for a tower at the head of a river, respectively. On the back part of the carpet, Shelonda seemed to be napping. Toshia was coming to think of this merry little band as something of a family – a happily incestuous family, of course, with Don and her as the patriarch and matriarch, naturally.Watching the landscape floating past below, thinking warmly about her companions, and feeling the delicious tingling in her loins signaling the inevitable return of her lust, Toshia rested her head on one hand, while letting the other hand move slowly down the front of her body. She caressed the curve of her breast through the thin fabric of the short dress she had gotten from the Wizard. Toshia thought back to how she had met the Wizard and his beautiful wife, Madeleine for the first time. True to Don's word, they had left the Sisterhood the morning after the big orgy in their honor. Daphne had agreed to "give them" Victor and Nina, but the little serving girl protested that she wanted to stay with the sisters. Victor, however, was quite happy to join Toshia and Don's little band. Then, the sextet.That's perfect! Toshia thought to herself with a smile as she gave her breast a squeeze. The sextet then climbed aboard the flying carpet and flew back to the Wizard's spacious estate. After they were bathed, in wonderfully warm water, and clothed, the Wizard and Madeleine fed them and made them welcome. At first, as something of an odd formality that made the other's chuckle and grin, the Wizard fucked Toshia with surprising vigor while his wife enjoyed Victor's hard cock. Don and the girls actually managed to wait until Toshia had her first shuddering orgasm and Victor filled Madeleine's pussy with his cum (after she had at least two orgasms of her own) before they joined in the party. That evening was a wonderful blur of sex. Toshia pinched her nipple through her dress as she thought back to the moment when she had mounted the Wizard as he lay on the floor, Victor pushed his wonderful cock into her ass, and she had taken Don into her mouth and throat. With each of her orifices truly and delightfully filled, Toshia had let the boys use her body as she rode a long series of orgasms to near oblivion.Toshia smiled to herself, as her hand slipped lower, pressing against her belly, as she thought of the easy, happy atmosphere of the Wizard's home – so comfortable after her days with the satyrs and the sisters. She thought of the strategy meeting, at which the Wizard offered them the continued use of the magic carpet as well as more clothes. It was at that meeting that Madeleine noticed that they had made an unwarranted assumption about what the Crone had told Don. They had all assumed that when she had said, "Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source..." she meant the valley they were currently in, or at the top of. In fact, though, she might have meant only the valley of the river she was talking about. Of course, this meant that they probably had much more searching to do than they had expected, and they were now on their third day of flying along rivers looking for towers. Madeleine's observation naturally enough cast a pall on the group's mood. Seeing this reaction, Madeleine had quickly added, "Since this might take some time, and you've already been through so much, why don't you come with my husband and me?" She explained that the couple was planning a little trip to visit the Manor for the first time. Toshia found herself eagerly agreeing to take a couple of days' vacation from the quest to get home.As her hand caressed the skin of her thigh, just below the hem of her short dress, Toshia remembered how happy she had been to return to the Manor again. Making the Wizard and his wife the guests of honor, though Victor had never been to the Manor either, Toshia and the others made a point of showing them a good time. Toshia was surprised at how comfortable she was in the Manor. In spite of everything that had happened, it was actually Toshia who suggested that they split up for the first night, into girls and guys. Toshia pushed the hem of her skirt up and raised her leg as she moved her fingers up along her thigh as she thought of the fun the girls had shown Madeleine that night. It had been party night in the disco again, and Madeleine threw herself into the revelry with abandon. At some point, it became a competition to see how many men each of the women could make cum. Toshia's fingers traced lightly over her moist lips as she remembered the playful frenzy of that night. As before, things started out in the foggy pit, and all five of the women began to fuck and suck in the smoke and pulsing music. Toshia parted her lips and ran a finger up between them, spreading her juices over her eager little clit, as she remembered being on her hands and knees in the "slow dance" room pushing back on her seventeenth cock of the evening. Only a little bit in front of her Madeleine was sprawled on her back getting fucked vigorously by one guy as three others stroked their cocks over her, spraying cum all over her beautiful face and tits.Toshia was now playing with herself in earnest, her fingers stroking against her clit and occasionally pushing into her pussy. All the while, she remembered the wild, playful events in the Manor. She thought of how Don and the other guys had found her and Madeleine cuddled sleepily in the black light room covered in cum. Don had kissed her lovingly, took her in his arms, and proceeded to make love to her passionately, while the Wizard did the same with his slutty wife. Toshia shuddered a little as she thought about how she had later lived up to her promise to herself and managed to take on both the Player and Igor – a double-teaming that had left her spent and adrift in a delirious sea of ecstasy.Toshia's memories were interrupted then as Victor's big hand reached around to cup her breast and squeeze it. She sighed and rolled back a bit more to look up into his smiling face. She felt Shelonda's hand moving up along the inside of her leg and parted her thighs further to let the girl have access. Shelonda rested her head on Toshia's lower inner thigh and promptly sucked Toshia's clit into her mouth. Toshia gasped and began to work her arm around so she could get her hand on Victor's cock. Unlike the rest of the group, Victor remained naked so Toshia was easily able to take hold of his stiffening member. Victor bent down to kiss Toshia's yearning mouth. Toshia was twisted there on the flying carpet, making sure she didn't keep Shelonda from her pussy and clit, but hungrily sucking and biting at Victor's tongue as his strong hand squeezed her tit. Soon she was shaking and moaning as her first airborne orgasm swept through her body.Without letting go of Victor's thick shaft, Toshia caught her breath and managed to gently push Shelonda away from her pussy. She smiled down at the other woman's impish face, and then twisted around to face Victor, who also turned so that he was kneeling on the carpet facing Toshia. Nicole was alarmed by all of this sudden commotion, and grabbed at Victor's bicep as she took in what the others were up to. She opened her mouth to object, but immediately realized any protestation would be futile. Instead, she peered around Victor's shoulder to watch as Toshia pulled herself up into Victor's lap and got her mouth on his cock.Toshia eagerly began sucking on the thick, dark shaft, savoring the feeling of the hard, warm flesh sliding past her lips and over her tongue. She was delighted to feel Shelonda's persistent hands moving up between her legs again. Soon Toshia had two of Shelonda's fingers pushing up into her as she sucked on Victor. After only a minute or two of this, though, Toshia knew that she wanted more. She gently pulled away from Shelonda again, and clambered up so that she was straddling Victor's lap. Shelonda saw what Toshia was doing at once and quickly reached into Victor's lap to take hold of his straining cock. Holding onto his broad shoulders, Toshia lowered herself down onto the organ Shelonda aimed into her pussy. Toshia threw her head back and sighed as she felt herself wonderfully filled. She sat there, impaled, with her head back and eyes closed for a few moments, just enjoying the feeling of that cock inside her. Then she slowly began to grind and ride up and down on Victor. The big man's hands held her waist snugly, and she leaned down to kiss him. She gave herself up to the sensations her body was sending her way: the wind in her hair and on her naked arms and legs, the strong chest pressing the fabric of her dress against her breasts, the strong thighs underneath her, the mouth on her own, the tongue against hers, and most of all the thick penis sliding in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. Then she felt Shelonda's hand on her butt, squeezing and caressing it. Toshia turned to smile at the adorable young woman, who leaned in to give Toshia a quick kiss.Then Toshia watched as Shelonda turned her attention to Nicole, who obviously thought that these in-flight shenanigans were madness. Looking to the front of the carpet, Toshia saw that Don was watching her riding Victor. He smiled encouragingly and she responded by grinning back at him and increasing the tempo of her fucking. She decided that she wanted to make Victor's big cock fill her up with its cum, and then that she would have Don add his. She slid up and down on Victor's shaft, squeezing her pussy around him, and looked out to see the countryside flying by beneath them.Toshia saw that Shelonda had managed to distract Nicole enough that the two women were lying down behind Victor making out. Shelonda had her hand up under Nicole's skirt, and Nicole had one hand on one of Shelonda's perfect tits and the other squeezing Shelonda's no-less-perfect ass. Toshia heard Amy say, "Oh, now this isn't fair at all!" Don said something in response, but Toshia was preoccupied with working herself toward a second orgasm and her determination to make Victor come.She felt the thick phallus inside her swell and then Victor was shaking and shoving up into her as he pumped his thick cum into her pussy. This pushed Toshia over the edge and she threw her head back and cried out as she trembled and came, clenching and milking Victor's cock as they climaxed. When the trembling subsided and she could think again, Toshia sagged forward on Victor.Smiling, Toshia kissed Victor's forehead and turned to Don, saying, "Your turn love."Don didn't respond but kept looking ahead, in frantic conversation with Amy. Looking beyond the two of them, Toshia saw what seemed to be a walled town or something spread out on a shelf on the side of a mountain. Then, high up the mountainside by a large lake Toshia saw a pinkish tower. While she had been fucking, Don and Amy had found the tower! Then she noticed that although Don and Amy were obvious excited, they seemed more panicked than enthusiastic. Without taking the time to get off Victor's still-hard cock, Toshia called forward, "What's wrong?""We're losing altitude," Don said brusquely."Fly higher?" she offered weakly."I'm trying!" Amy said with obvious exasperation."We're going to hit the mountain!" Nicole gasped."No, we're not going to make it that far," Shelonda said. "It looks like we're going to hit that wall.""No we're not!" Amy said with more determination than confidence.Toshia had a moment to look beyond the wall in question, and saw the town she'd noticed a moment earlier consisted of several rather large buildings of multiple stories, and a bunch of smaller structures. In the center of "town" was what looked like a very large pool or fountain, and it now looked like that was where they were headed – rather too quickly, Toshia thought.They were over and past the wall then, and people in the town noticed them and there were outcries from below."Can't we just stop?" Nicole asked in a panic."I've been trying to do that!" Amy shouted.Toshia realized they were about to crash and she was still kneeling there with Victor's prick up her. She laughed and said "Damn!" at the same moment, and then they hit the water.Victor held her in his arms as they went tumbling forward and under. Toshia felt her back brushing the hard stone bottom of the pool and then Victor let go of her. She pushed away and opened her eyes, which had been closed tightly since the moment before impact. There were arms and legs everywhere in the water, all flaying about wildly. Trying to keep her wits, she pushed up from the bottom and quickly broke the surface of the water; it was only a little over chin deep. She wiped the water out of her eyes and looked around. She saw the others bob to the surface, and noticed that their few packs were floating around. Don found her and asked, "Are you all right?"She smiled at his concern and said, "Yes, I think so. Are you?""Yeah," he nodded. Then he was hugging her tightly. "It's all fun and games until your flying carpet runs out of gas, eh?"Toshia laughed and said, "Let's check on the others."They quickly found that everyone was fine, if very wet. They were scattered in a swath from the point where they had hit the water, with poor Nicole having travelled the furthest. They saw that they were in a truly humongous swimming pool, which was fortunately not too terribly crowded. No by-swimmers had been hit by the carpet or its riders. The sextet gathered up their belongings, and Victor, who had none of his own, took up the slack by hauling the sodden, heavy carpet out of the water. As they made their way to the closest side of the pool, naked people began to swim out to them with concern and curiosity. The bottom of the pool rose as they went, until they were able to wade on out. A large crowd of onlookers gathered around. Toshia, Don and the others looked back at them, trying to sort out which questions to ask first.Before anyone could make any progress, though, a tall blonde woman with cowboy boots, cowboy hat, a pleated skirt, and a light denim vest complete with a six-pointed star badge. The only thing she was missing was a six-gun at her hip. Instead she carried what seemed to be a heavy baton, which naturally enough looked a bit like sex toy to Toshia. Of course, she was pretty, though she had a stern expression on her freckled face. This fully-clothed woman fixed a coldly serious blue eye on the bedraggled newcomers, and said, "What's the meaning of this?"Don stepped forward and said, "Well, we crashed, ma'am.""Crashing into the pool is not allowed," the woman said."Is it specifically against the rules?" Don asked."As a matter of fact, it is," the woman said crossly. "The pool is to be used for swimming and sex only. I'll have to arrest you all for breaking that rule as well as reckless operation of a vehicle and careless endangerment of resort guests.""Resort?" Toshia asked, as she looked around at the large buildings she could see over the heads of the crowd. They did look a bit like hotels or casinos."Look, ma'am..." Don began."Sheriff," she asserted."Sheriff," Don smiled, "I assure you this was a terrible accident. If we come with you peacefully, will you give us a chance to explain the situation?"The Sheriff scowled at Don and the others and then nodded curtly. "Come this way. Mike, make sure they didn't leave anything in the pool. Bring anything you find to me."Mike was apparently a young woman with short, bright red hair, who nodded and promptly waded into the pool.As the curious crowd parted and then began to disperse, and the party of resort crashers followed the Sheriff, Toshia looked around more carefully. Sure enough, the poolside was lined with chaise lounges and umbrellas. Scattered about were little tent houses. Further from the pool were little bungalows and about half a dozen much larger buildings. The Sheriff led them between two of them, each with a bold sign out front. The one on the left was called "The Jungle Room", even though there must surely be many more than one room in the building. A grinning ape with a raging hard on swung from sign's "g". On the right was the "Clockwork Club", whose sign showed off gears and pistons. Not surprisingly, along the way, they passed a number of people who were busy with a variety of sexual activities. Toshia also noticed, here and there, a man or woman moving about in what seemed to be uniforms, carrying towels or beverages.The Sheriff led them to a smallish building in the shadow of the Clockwork Club. Pushing a wooden door open, she admitted them to an outer office straight out of a typical western. There was a single desk, a perfunctory wall to screen the office from the two cells in the back, a chair for the Sheriff and that was about it. After hanging her hat on a peg by the door, the constable sat on the edge of her desk, crossed her long legs in front of her, and said, "OK, let's hear your explanation."If Don was distracted by the woman's obvious physical charms, Toshia couldn't tell. He simply smiled and said, "Thank you, Sheriff. You see we were trying to reach the tower in the mountains above your ... resort.""The monastery tower?" the Sheriff asked."I don't know about the monastery," Don shrugged. "We're trying to find the Sage, and were told to look for him in a tower at the source of a river.""I believe there is a sage of some sort up there," the Sheriff nodded."Well, we were trying to get there when all of a sudden our ... vehicle just stopped working.""It 'just stopped working' right over the resort?""Well, not exactly," Amy offered. "It started losing power some distance downriver. I didn't notice at first, but then I couldn't get it to cooperate. It just kept going in the same direction, but lower and lower."The Sheriff looked at Amy carefully, and then said, "Well, you seem to be telling the truth, and nobody was hurt, so I suppose we can let this one incident pass. I'll be keeping an eye on you, though. Don't cause any more trouble or you'll end up in one of my cells.""Thank you, Sheriff," Don bowed a little."Excuse me, Sheriff," Toshia interrupted. "Can you tell us the best way to get to the tower?""There's a road up the mountain. You'll want to go out the East gate." When it became clear that they had no idea where the East gate might be, the Sheriff stepped back outside, pointed them in the right direction and gave a few basic instructions.As they continued on their soggy way, Victor made the slightly surprising announcement that the carpet was already dry, and proceeded to roll it up for easier carrying."What do you think happened?" Nicole asked."I have no idea," Amy shrugged."I do," Don said. "Remember that candle the first day we were here, Toshia? The one that went out in the secret passage?""Yeah," she nodded."And the Wizard said his power was centered on his house, or something like that. I think we finally flew the carpet too far from the Wizard, or his house, so it ran out of mojo.""Why didn't we just crash, then?" Toshia asked."What?" Nicole gasped.Don shrugged, and said, "I really don't know. Maybe it's just the kind of thing that fades out, like sound or light; it's not like you hear someone in the distance until you go one step too far – they fade out. And maybe the thing that uses up the most power is steering, then altitude and finally forward motion. I don't know; I'm just guessing here, but it does seem to make some kind of sense."Toshia and the others puzzled this over, but only for a short time, because they now came to the high wall that surrounded the resort and the very large metal gate that was set into the wall. They could look through the heavy bars and see the rocky terrain and a path outside the resort. In the center of the gate was a large impassive metallic face; it was quite out of character with the rest of the resort as they had seen it.Don stepped forward to look for a handle. Finding none, he took hold of one of the vertical bars and tugged, and then pushed. The gate didn't budge."Excuse me," said a deep voice. "Do you always walk up to people and grab them without so much as a 'good afternoon'?"They all looked around in confusion, until Shelonda pointed up at the face on the gate. It was now obviously looking at them with a deep frown."Oh, uh," Don stammered. Toshia chuckled. Even after everything they'd been through Don kept expecting things to be more mundane than they were here."We're terribly sorry," Toshia said to the metal face. "We're not from around here.""Yes, I know," said the face with an exasperated expression. "You're the folks who crashed into the pool.""Ah, you heard about that?" Toshia smiled."Heard about it? No. I experienced it.""Hello," Don blurted. "How's that?""I experience things like that," the face explained with apparent strained patience. "Things that happen to the resort happen to me.""Fascinating," Don mused."Well, we're terribly sorry about crashing into the pool... or into you, if that's more accurate," Toshia pressed. "We were just going to continue on our way up the mountain path through there, er, you.""But you just got here," the face frowned."Well yes, but we weren't trying to get here, but to the tower," Toshia explained.

We were all deeply saddened by the news of Darryl's passing in the weeks after we first spoke to him. We all had a great time talking to him and were in reverence of the deep well of his knowledge and dedication to exploring the deepest corners of pop culture. After we had finished recording, we had all discussed speaking again in 2025, after he had finished his latest book, which he believed he would be finished later this year. Our sympathies go out to his friends, family, and his husband, who he repeatedly referenced and clearly adored. We would also like to thank the person who reached out to us in the comments of our last episode to inform us of the tragic news. In this episode we spoke at length about about the history of queerness in popular music, Darryl's books, and some of his other interests. His passion was palpable and we are so grateful to have had this conversation with him. For more information on Darryl and his work, you can follow the links provided in WFMU's obituary, pasted in full below: WFMU sadly lost one of its own this past December 23rd. From 2018 until early 2024, Darryl W. Bullock hosted 250 episodes of The World's Worst Records Show on the Sheena's Jungle Room stream. In addition to having a taste for Mrs. Miller records, Darryl was also a music writer who explored the relationship between pop music and LGBT issues in books like David Bowie Made Me Gay: 100 Years of LGBT Music, The Velvet Mafia: The Gay Men Who Ran the Swinging Sixties, and Pop, Pride and Politics: Music Theatre and LGBT Activism, 1970–2021. You can hear Darryl's shows here, and you can leave a remembrance here. Rest in peace, Darryl, and thanks for sharing your music with us.

“Del Mar a las Montañas: Experiencias Gastronómicas y Sensoriales alrededor del Mundo con Vinos, Viajes y Otros Placeres con Deby Alexis y Melanie Beard En el este episodio, nos sumergiremos en un viaje lleno de contrastes: desde las cálidas playas de la Riviera Maya hasta los paisajes impresionantes de Alaska disfrutando los excelentes vinos de la Santisima. Acompaña a Deby Alexis y Melanie Beard mientras exploran lo mejor de la gastronomía, la naturaleza y la cultura en estos destinos únicos. Edition at Kanai, Riviera Maya: Oasis en el Mar Descubriremos el lujo y la serenidad en el Edition at Kanai, un refugio frente al mar que combina la belleza natural de la Riviera Maya con una experiencia de clase mundial. Jungle Room, Experiencia Sensorial en Vancouver Sumérgete en una experiencia multisensorial en el Jungle Room de Vancouver. Desde la selva hasta la mesa, este lugar te transportará a otro mundo. Crystal Serenity, Descubriendo la Belleza de Alaska A bordo del Crystal Serenity, exploraremos los majestuosos paisajes de Alaska. Glaciares, vida silvestre y aventuras inolvidables nos esperan. Chiles en Nogada en el icónico Les Moustaches En Les Moustaches, un restaurante icónico, probaremos el platillo mexicano por excelencia: los chiles en nogada. Una explosión de sabores y tradición. Cata de Magníficos Vinos en La Santísima Roma Nos adentraremos en el mundo de los vinos en La Santísima Roma. Degustaremos etiquetas excepcionales y descubriremos los secretos de la enología. No te pierdas este episodio lleno de aventuras culinarias y descubrimientos. ¡Sintoniza con nosotros!https://youtu.be/cv3wRZ9j3MA

Memphis ist einer der wichtigsten Orte in der Musikgeschichte. In der Beale Street traten von den 1920er bis in die 1940er Jahre Blues- und Jazzgrößen wie Louis Armstrong, Muddy Waters, Memphis Minnie oder B. B. King auf. Jeden Abend gibt es bis heute live Musik in den Bars in Downtown. Die meisten Besucher zieht Graceland an, etwa 650.000 Menschen jährlich pilgern zum Anwesen im Stadtteil Whitehaven, das von 1957 bis zu seinem Tod im Jahr 1977 Elvis Presleys Lebensmittelpunkt war. 1982 machte die ehemalige Ehefrau von Elvis, Priscilla Presley, das Haus der Öffentlichkeit zugänglich. Wer die frühere Farm-Villa durch die Eingangstür neben zwei imposanten Säulen betritt, steht zuerst in den Wohnräumen. Im Keller befinden sich ein Fernseh- und ein Billardzimmer mit einer Bar sowie der sogenannte Jungle Room, in dem Elvis 1976 seine letzten beiden Alben aufgenommen hat. Die Sammlung von Oldtimern und Flugzeugen zeigt, wie glamourös das Leben des King of Rock ´n´ Roll war. Viele Sänger starteten ihre Karrieren mit Gospel-Musik in Kirchen. Al Green, den das Musikmagazin Rolling Stone zu den besten 100 Sängern aller Zeiten zählte, wurde nach Schicksalsschlägen Baptistenprediger. Als Bishop Green empfängt er Gläubige in einem eigenen Gotteshaus an der Hale Road. Auch wer Freiluftkonzerte mag, ist am Mississippi genau richtig: Seit Mai 2024 findet am Ufer jenes Flusses, auf dem Mark Twains Romanhelden Tom Sawyer und Huckleberry Finn mit einem Floß stromabwärts fuhren, das Riverbeat-Festival statt. Nashville, die Hauptstadt des Bundesstaates Tennessee, ist ein idealer Start- oder Endpunkt für eine Reise und das Zentrum der kommerziellen Country-Musikszene. Singer-Songwritern bieten Bühnen wie der „Listening Room“ gute Chancen, von Managern entdeckt zu werden. Die Country Music Association (CMA) hat in Nashville ihren Hauptsitz. Die jährliche Verleihung der CMA Awards zählt zu den bedeutendsten Veranstaltungen Tennessees. In der Country Music Hall of Fame oder im National Museum of African American Music können Fans stundenlang Filmszenen und persönliche Gegenstände ihrer Lieblingsstars ansehen. Die Gitarrenfirma Gibson Guitar Corporation ist ebenfalls aus Nashville und zeigt ihre besten Instrumente in einer Garage.

By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Clubbing in Eros.The Jungle Room“Maybe I should have been expecting this,” Don said.“What?” Victor asked.Don frowned. Where to begin? he thought. First of all, there seemed to be an actual little jungle inside the Jungle Room. Though there was a park-like lawn stretching out in front of them, there were palm trees and thick, jungle vegetation all around. Don could hear the distinct sound of monkeys and other jungle critters playing, and doing whatever else they do, from the deepening shadows. Then there was the open sky overhead. Although it was quite shady on the floor of the “jungle” they could see the blue, cloudless sky as it began to darken toward night. Strategically placed torches and a few bonfires would keep the place from getting too dark. Finally, there was the quite undeniable fact that the place certainly seemed to be quite a bit bigger on the inside! Don considered going back outside to walk around the building, and then pacing the inside off just to make sure, but then decided he would just go with it. And, he decided, if none of this bothered Victor, who was he to trouble the big guy’s mind?Walking a few paces in, to get out of the doorway, Don paused to look around and get his bearings. On the right, there was a sandy area, with a big bonfire in the middle. At some distance from the fire, there were quite a few lounge chairs arranged in a rough circle around the fire and open area. There were a few people lounging there at the moment. Continuing on counterclockwise, and moving deeper into the micro-jungle, Don saw a raised platform with cushions and pillows; it really looked like a huge couch, or a sectional unit taken to extremes. Beyond this, Don made out several tree houses, accessed by ladders, as well as various sorts of beds, couches and blankets scattered about the more or less open areas between the trees. In the distance, he thought he saw a cave of some sort. To the left of that and closer to the entrance, seemed to be a pool, designed to look like a natural pond, complete with a waterfall. On Don’s immediate left, then, was a large wooden structure, raising several stories from the floor.Don, followed closely by Victor, turned to this complicated building within a building and climbed the few stairs that led up to the wide deck-platform that was the first floor. Right in front of them was an open area that was apparently used as a dance floor; there were several couples dancing slowly to the music that was playing, as well as a few solo dancers, all of whom were in varying states of undress. Off to one side was a row of stripper’s dance poles, around which danced a couple of almost entirely naked young women, and, at the far end, a strapping young man wearing nothing but a loin cloth. Don could also see, along another side of the platform, a set of comfortable chairs, one of which was being used at the moment as a platform for some very enthusiastic sex. Across the dance floor, there was a refreshment bar much like those that had been in the Manor, and a set of stairs leading to the upper floors of the structure.Before they could go any further, a striking woman with long legs, large, firm tits and long red hair falling down over her shoulders and down her back in an unruly tumult came up to them; she was wearing a diaphanous green silk “skirt” that was really just a pair of broad strips hanging from a narrow belt around her waist that covered her sex and her butt crack before falling down between her legs. She also wore a heavy gold necklace that hung between her generous breasts. She smiled at them and said, “Hello, welcome to the Jungle Room, would either or both of you like to dance?”“Hi,” Don smiled, “I’m still looking around, but perhaps Victor here would.”The woman looked Victor up and down with obvious approval while the big, muscular man returned the favor.“Hello, Victor. I’m Vixen. What do you say, big fella, wanna dance?” she smiled.“Sure,” Victor grinned.Don smiled a little himself, watching the two of them moving toward the center of the dance floor and then begin dancing, while he was thinking, “Vixen”? What an odd name. He looked around again, deciding where to explore first. His eye was caught by the long, black hair of one of the women dancing on a pole, and he decided to move in that direction for a better look.Her hair was thick, straight, hung down to her butt, or would if she stopped moving long enough, and was a lustrous black that gleamed darkly in the rather subdued light of the Jungle Room. Her skin was a reddish brown. She had long, slender arms and legs, full breasts and a lovely rear. As he drew closer, Don thought she was most likely of Native American extraction, perhaps South American. She was wearing a dark red skirt with slits that ran all the way up to her hips on each side, gold bracelets and anklets, and a gold necklace that was more of a choker, hugging her slender neck closely. He noticed that she had a black ring on the middle finger of her left hand. Her breasts were bare, and her dark nipples seemed to beckon to Don. He saw that her face was lovely, and then she smiled at him with a friendly, playful light in her eyes, and Don decided he would tarry here for a while. He stopped behind the stool set in front of the dark beauty’s pole and asked, “May I?”She smiled again, and said, “Please do, welcome to the jungle.”“Thank you,” Don smiled back as he sat down on the stool. He was already trying to place her accent.She spun herself around the silvery pole in a gravity defying display of strength and grace. Her hair was flung about in a wide, beautiful arc. Her skirt flared too, displaying her sexy legs to considerable effect. Don was struck by the way her body moved about the pole in a wonderful combination of the athletic and the erotic. He was already finding himself mesmerized by the dancer’s beauty and sensuality. She came to a stop, with her arm wrapped around the pole, leaned against the pole, and said, “This is your first time to our jungle, isn’t it?”Latin, but not Spanish or Mexican, Don thought in the back of his mind. He said, “Yes, how could you tell?”“I would have remembered you,” she smiled as she slid from the pole and glided toward him. She bent down and took his face in her hands, looking deeply into his eyes. As he was looking back into her dark brown gaze, he thought, Portuguese? Then she was kissing him lightly and all coherent thought flew away. Don’s perceptions and mental processes were abruptly focused entirely on her lips touching his and the fragrance of her perfume. As she pulled away, only a moment later, a deep sigh slipped from his lips.She smiled and laughed a little and said, “This is how we welcome visitors.”Brazilean! Don’s brain exclaimed triumphantly, but his mouth was murmuring, “That’s a very nice welcome.”“I’m India,” she said as she began to dance in front of him, her legs on either side of his knees. Her hands were moving over her naked flesh as she swayed in time to the music. Don was having a hard time knowing where to look; not that there was any proper place to look or not look, but that everywhere on this woman’s body seemed to be the best place to focus his attention.“I’m Don,” he finally managed.“It’s good to meet you Don,” she smiled, pronouncing his name more like “Dohn”, which he found utterly charming. “What have you been doing before you came here?”Don chuckled, “That’s a long story.”“I like stories,” she purred in his ear before kissing his neck.A shiver ran through the length of Don’s body, and he breathed in her scent again. “Um,” he attempted, “well, I guess, it begins in the Manor.”“Ah, yes, I’ve heard of this place,” she nodded.“I woke up with my friend in a bedroom there,” he managed as India casually untied the knot that held her skirt in place and dropped the garment to the floor, exposing her pretty, bare pussy.She straddled his lap and sat down, placing her warm hands on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. Don’s hands moved up along her firm, smooth thighs. Remembering the rules of his non-Eros life, he half expected to be told “no touching”, but of course such a restriction was foreign here.“Your friend is the man dancing with Vixen?”“No,” Don laughed. “That’s Victor, we didn’t meet him until much later. My friend’s not here right now. She’s at Ladies Nite.”“Ah,” India nodded. She began to caress his neck and shoulders, and Don continued to stroke her legs idly.“Well, um, my friend and I didn’t know where we were or how we got there, or even how to get out of that room.”“That must have been frightening,” India said, as her hand moved over Don’s bare chest.“Well, it was certainly strange. I think my friend, Toshia, was more concerned than I was. We were all alone for a bit, and very confused, but then some other people showed up… Well, they fell into the room actually! They weren’t much help – well, they were helpful in a sense – but they were too horny to really answer our questions.”India smiled broadly and nodded, as her hand made its way down to Don’s lap and began to caress his already hardening cock.“Uh, well, we did find our way out of the room – well, Toshia did – and things got stranger after that…”“What do you mean? How stranger?”So, Don began to tell this beautiful woman about his adventures in the Manor, all while she listened attentively and continued to pull and stroke his now very hard cock. Occasionally she asked a question, laughed, or otherwise expressed interest. As he talked, Don let his hands roam over her warm skin, caressing and exploring. Now and then she would lean in and kiss his neck or his shoulder, and he would sometimes lean forward to kiss her breasts. He was about to tell her about the maze in the garden, when India decided they had waited long enough. She rose up off Don’s legs and shifted forward, pulling his straining cock forward. He felt her hot, wet pussy against his head, and then the exquisite sensation of entering her warm, moist sex. Don groaned as she slowly but steadily sank down on him, letting his cock fill her. With his hands holding her waist tightly, Don kept her down on him, and India began to rock on his lap, working his cock in and out of her, while grinding her clit against the base of his thick cock. Her hands came up and clasped his face, pulling his mouth to hers. Their kiss was long and passionate as she rode him there in the Jungle Room. Don reached around to squeeze her beautiful ass in his hands as he struggled to push himself even further up inside her. India shifted back and forth against him, grinding herself against his body, while his tongue slipped into her mouth, slipping over her smaller tongue, and while her breast moved against his chest, their nipples brushing against each other’s.When their mouths parted at last India slipped her strong, thin arms around Don’s neck and tossed her head back, letting her mane of jet black hair fall down over her back. Don paused a moment to revel in the sight of this gorgeous creature riding his cock here in the middle of this strange junglesque setting. He took in her long, beautiful neck, her full, heaving breasts, and her red-brown skin, now shimmering in the torchlight with a thin sheen of perspiration. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her chest, first between her tits and then made his way to each nipple in turn, pulling and sucking on them, pinching them between his teeth now and then. This last elicited a happy whimper from India and she rocked against him with even more insistence. Don, his cock straining up inside the exquisite grasp of her pussy, pulled her forward and down, making sure she was rubbing against him as much as possible. Then, he felt her hands moving around to hold the back of his head, keeping his mouth on her breast, where he was sucking hard on her left nipple. Don heard her moaning at the same time he felt her body beginning to shake against him. Her pussy pulled and squeezed at him as she climaxed. Don held onto India as she rode his cock trembling and groaning with what seemed to him like a very long, satisfying orgasm.She finally relaxed her grip on his head and he was able to pull back and smile up at her. She blushed a little and smiled back at him. “That was beautiful,” she said in her wonderful accent, “but I’m not done with you.”Before Don could even think of objecting, the lithe beauty slipped off his cock and lap, and knelt between his legs. India gave him a wink with her dark brown eyes, as she took his very hard, slippery cock in her hand. She pulled it forward a bit, and ran her pink tongue up along its length. Don shuddered as she reached its head and lingered there, fluttering over it, licking her own juices off it. Then, she was sucking his head into her mouth. Her pretty eyes looked up at him as she began to move her mouth up and down, taking more and more of him into her mouth and then her throat. Don shuddered and felt a low groan building up in his throat. He was barely aware of the fact that quite a few people were watching the two of them, but he couldn’t take his eyes off the vision of the gorgeous woman sucking on his cock. She had a tight grip on the base of his shaft as her lips moved up and down on his shaft. He felt her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock and her throat squeezing around his sensitive head. Almost without noticing, Don moved his hands up to either side of her head and held on to her gently, keeping her there as she sucked on him insistently.“Oh god!” he cried out as he finally closed his eyes and let his own orgasm erupt. At first all he could feel was the intense sensation at the base of his balls and shooting through his entire nervous system. Then, gradually he became aware of the fact that he was pumping jet after jet of hot cum into India’s mouth and throat. He opened his eyes to see her holding tightly to him as she took all of his cum in. He felt her swallowing repeatedly. Don’s body was shuddering and twitching as he very slowly came down. India didn’t take her mouth off him until she was sure she had gotten every last drop of cum out of him.“Wow!” Don breathed. “That was amazing!”“Thank you,” India smiled, giving his cock a little kiss. She laid her head against his thigh as he stroked her thick, black hair happily. Don found himself thinking he would have to thank the resort’s gate for insisting they enjoy the resort before leaving.“That looked like fun!” said a woman’s voice from over Don’s shoulder, and he felt a light hand touching his left arm.India smiled and said, “It was. This is Don, Jaden.”Don looked back and up to smile back at the slender woman with reddish brown hair falling past her shoulders. She had great, slim legs and full tits that looked large on her petite frame. Her cheerful smile was infectious, though Don realized that might just be the great orgasm talking. Then he felt India’s hands on his thighs as she drew herself back up in front of him. For a moment, Don found himself sitting there grinning between two beautiful naked women. I really do love it here, he thought to himself, meaning the Jungle Room, the resort and Eros at once. He noticed now that India stood with an undeniable air of confidence and even authority. There was something regal in her bearing.“I think it’s time for a game,” India smiled at Don and Jaden. “What do you think?”“That’s a great idea!” Jaden nodded.“I’m always up for a game,” Don agreed as he stood up, a bit unsteadily.“Come along if you want to join the game,” India called out to everyone in range of her voice as she began to saunter over to the steps down to the floor of the “jungle”. Don followed along after her swaying backside as if he were bewitched.“She’s amazing, isn’t she?” Jaden asked with a wink.Don smiled back at the pretty little redhead and said, “I think that might not be strong enough. Are you a regular here?”She smiled back. “I’m here pretty often. I heard some of the story you were telling India. It sounds very hot. I’d love to visit that place. Is it far from here?”“I’m afraid so,” he nodded. “I’d offer to take you there, but our flying carpet is broken.”“A flying carpet? I’ve never seen one of those,” she frowned a bit. “Why does it sound so funny?”Don looked at her carefully, thinking again about how much people remembered from their lives outside Eros. Apparently Jaden didn’t remember that magic wasn’t supposed to work, but somehow managed to hold onto the notion that a flying carpet was somehow wrong.While all of this was going on, they had followed India down to the thick grass of the floor and to the open lawn-like area spread out in front of the club’s entrance, where there were six large colorful blankets arranged in a circle around a thick, squat wooden post with a flat top. Don was quite positive those blankets and that post had not been there when he and Victor had come in, and it looked like that post was set quite firmly into the ground.“Oh, the spinner game!” Jaden said happily.India smiled warmly at her redheaded friend and walked toward the post, which came up to just under her full breasts. She beckoned to Don, who was quite happy to come closer. He saw that there was a very basic spinner, like the kind you would use to play a game of Twister, on the top of the post. Beneath the spinning arrow, the top of the post was clearly divided by thick black lines into six sectors corresponding to the six blankets.“The women go to a blanket, then the men spin and go play with that woman,” India explained. She held up a good-sized hourglass, which she seemed to produce out of thin air, and said, “When time is up, they stop and come spin again.”Don nodded and grinned, “Sounds like fun.”“It is!” India smiled back. “Now, how many people do we have?”Both Don and India looked around and did a quick head count. There turned out to be six guys, including Don and Victor, and eight women, including India, Jaden and Vixen, who was now pretty much naked, just like everyone else.“I’ll keep the time,” India decided, and then said, “Rain and Lena do you mind sharing?”The trim brunette with the long dancer’s legs and the curvy blonde with very long straight hair looked at each other, giggled a bit and said no, quickly moving together to claim one of the blankets. The other women each

Memphis ist einer der wichtigsten Orte in der Musikgeschichte. In der Beale Street traten von den 1920er bis in die 1940er Jahre Blues- und Jazzgrößen wie Louis Armstrong, Muddy Waters, Memphis Minnie oder B. B. King auf. Jeden Abend gibt es bis heute live Musik in den Bars in Downtown. Die meisten Besucher zieht Graceland an, etwa 650.000 Menschen jährlich pilgern zum Anwesen im Stadtteil Whitehaven, das von 1957 bis zu seinem Tod im Jahr 1977 Elvis Presleys Lebensmittelpunkt war. 1982 machte die ehemalige Ehefrau von Elvis, Priscilla Presley, das Haus der Öffentlichkeit zugänglich. Wer die frühere Farm-Villa durch die Eingangstür neben zwei imposanten Säulen betritt, steht zuerst in den Wohnräumen. Im Keller befinden sich ein Fernseh- und ein Billardzimmer mit einer Bar sowie der sogenannte Jungle Room, in dem Elvis 1976 seine letzten beiden Alben aufgenommen hat. Die Sammlung von Oldtimern und Flugzeugen zeigt, wie glamourös das Leben des King of Rock ´n´ Roll war. Viele Sänger starteten ihre Karrieren mit Gospel-Musik in Kirchen. Al Green, den das Musikmagazin Rolling Stone zu den besten 100 Sängern aller Zeiten zählte, wurde nach Schicksalsschlägen Baptistenprediger. Als Bishop Green empfängt er Gläubige in einem eigenen Gotteshaus an der Hale Road. Auch wer Freiluftkonzerte mag, ist am Mississippi genau richtig: Seit Mai 2024 findet am Ufer jenes Flusses, auf dem Mark Twains Romanhelden Tom Sawyer und Huckleberry Finn mit einem Floß stromabwärts fuhren, das Riverbeat-Festival statt. Nashville, die Hauptstadt des Bundesstaates Tennessee, ist ein idealer Start- oder Endpunkt für eine Reise und das Zentrum der kommerziellen Country-Musikszene. Singer-Songwritern bieten Bühnen wie der „Listening Room“ gute Chancen, von Managern entdeckt zu werden. Die Country Music Association (CMA) hat in Nashville ihren Hauptsitz. Die jährliche Verleihung der CMA Awards zählt zu den bedeutendsten Veranstaltungen Tennessees. In der Country Music Hall of Fame oder im National Museum of African American Music können Fans stundenlang Filmszenen und persönliche Gegenstände ihrer Lieblingsstars ansehen. Die Gitarrenfirma Gibson Guitar Corporation ist ebenfalls aus Nashville und zeigt ihre besten Instrumente in einer Garage.

John Heath of EAP Society joins Justin for an extensive (but still HIGHLY abbreviated!) discussion about the history of the music industry in Memphis before and during Elvis' career, from early blues recordings made by Ralph Peer to Sam Phillips' Sun Records, from indie labels inspired by Sun's success to the monumental Stax Records, how Chips Moman's American Sound came together, and up through Elvis's Jungle Room recordings as the city's music industry wound down in the late 70s. It's all explored through a playlist of about two dozen tracks compiled by John, linked below. If you've been exploring the 2024 Sony box set release "Memphis," you will find this a great supplemental discussion. There are no specific songs of the week this week, just a ton of amazing music history to delve into. https://open.spotify.com/playlist/0a1G2qR6gFfQT13UzrBTLg?si=09505e6244c44da8&fbclid=IwY2xjawEdLxBleHRuA2FlbQIxMAABHTrNyBF-6SkoS9goKzglqEqOstRBysdp99mM1miKBy5StaEBDUZ1HVJJjw_aem_hAjH3ZILor4p4CAcxsoarw&nd=1&dlsi=f85c2bdb288d4a43 You can also find the final track intended for this playlist, which is not on Spotify, on YouTube at this link (current as of release): https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ipqz1oIt4TA If you enjoy TCBCast, please consider supporting us with a donation at Patreon.com/TCBCast. Your support allows us to continue to provide thoughtful, provocative, challenging and well-researched perspectives on Elvis's career, his peers and influences, and his cultural impact and legacy. 

By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.This is the concluding volume of the Lost in Eros trilogy.The ResortToshia found riding on the Wizard’s flying carpet strangely arousing. She had heard or read somewhere that dreams about flying were supposed to be about sex, and pretty much everything in Eros made pretty much everyone, and some things, aroused. Still, there was something particularly wonderful about sailing over the countryside with the wind whipping through her hair and over her bare skin that Toshia was finding extremely stimulating. She looked out and down at the forest beneath her as she reclined on one side, half leaning back against Victor who sat closer to the center of the carpet. Nicole, still very much uncomfortable with flying on this open vehicle, huddled up next to the big, muscular man’s other side. Amy and Don were up at the front of carpet piloting and looking for a tower at the head of a river, respectively. On the back part of the carpet, Shelonda seemed to be napping. Toshia was coming to think of this merry little band as something of a family – a happily incestuous family, of course, with Don and her as the patriarch and matriarch, naturally.Watching the landscape floating past below, thinking warmly about her companions, and feeling the delicious tingling in her loins signaling the inevitable return of her lust, Toshia rested her head on one hand, while letting the other hand move slowly down the front of her body. She caressed the curve of her breast through the thin fabric of the short dress she had gotten from the Wizard. Toshia thought back to how she had met the Wizard and his beautiful wife, Madeleine for the first time. True to Don’s word, they had left the Sisterhood the morning after the big orgy in their honor. Daphne had agreed to “give them” Victor and Nina, but the little serving girl protested that she wanted to stay with the sisters. Victor, however, was quite happy to join Toshia and Don’s little band. Then, the sextet…That’s perfect! Toshia thought to herself with a smile as she gave her breast a squeeze. The sextet then climbed aboard the flying carpet and flew back to the Wizard’s spacious estate. After they were bathed, in wonderfully warm water, and clothed, the Wizard and Madeleine fed them and made them welcome. At first, as something of an odd formality that made the other’s chuckle and grin, the Wizard fucked Toshia with surprising vigor while his wife enjoyed Victor’s hard cock. Don and the girls actually managed to wait until Toshia had her first shuddering orgasm and Victor filled Madeleine’s pussy with his cum (after she had at least two orgasms of her own) before they joined in the party. That evening was a wonderful blur of sex. Toshia pinched her nipple through her dress as she thought back to the moment when she had mounted the Wizard as he lay on the floor, Victor pushed his wonderful cock into her ass, and she had taken Don into her mouth and throat. With each of her orifices truly and delightfully filled, Toshia had let the boys use her body as she rode a long series of orgasms to near oblivion.Toshia smiled to herself, as her hand slipped lower, pressing against her belly, as she thought of the easy, happy atmosphere of the Wizard’s home – so comfortable after her days with the satyrs and the sisters. She thought of the strategy meeting, at which the Wizard offered them the continued use of the magic carpet as well as more clothes. It was at that meeting that Madeleine noticed that they had made an unwarranted assumption about what the Crone had told Don. They had all assumed that when she had said, “Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source…” she meant the valley they were currently in, or at the top of. In fact, though, she might have meant only the valley of the river she was talking about. Of course, this meant that they probably had much more searching to do than they had expected, and they were now on their third day of flying along rivers looking for towers. Madeleine’s observation naturally enough cast a pall on the group’s mood. Seeing this reaction, Madeleine had quickly added, “Since this might take some time, and you’ve already been through so much, why don’t you come with my husband and me?” She explained that the couple was planning a little trip to visit the Manor for the first time. Toshia found herself eagerly agreeing to take a couple of days' vacation from the quest to get home.As her hand caressed the skin of her thigh, just below the hem of her short dress, Toshia remembered how happy she had been to return to the Manor again. Making the Wizard and his wife the guests of honor, though Victor had never been to the Manor either, Toshia and the others made a point of showing them a good time. Toshia was surprised at how comfortable she was in the Manor. In spite of everything that had happened, it was actually Toshia who suggested that they split up for the first night, into girls and guys. Toshia pushed the hem of her skirt up and raised her leg as she moved her fingers up along her thigh as she thought of the fun the girls had shown Madeleine that night. It had been party night in the disco again, and Madeleine threw herself into the revelry with abandon. At some point, it became a competition to see how many men each of the women could make cum. Toshia’s fingers traced lightly over her moist lips as she remembered the playful frenzy of that night. As before, things started out in the foggy pit, and all five of the women began to fuck and suck in the smoke and pulsing music. Toshia parted her lips and ran a finger up between them, spreading her juices over her eager little clit, as she remembered being on her hands and knees in the “slow dance” room pushing back on her seventeenth cock of the evening. Only a little bit in front of her Madeleine was sprawled on her back getting fucked vigorously by one guy as three others stroked their cocks over her, spraying cum all over her beautiful face and tits.Toshia was now playing with herself in earnest, her fingers stroking against her clit and occasionally pushing into her pussy. All the while, she remembered the wild, playful events in the Manor. She thought of how Don and the other guys had found her and Madeleine cuddled sleepily in the black light room covered in cum. Don had kissed her lovingly, took her in his arms, and proceeded to make love to her passionately, while the Wizard did the same with his slutty wife. Toshia shuddered a little as she thought about how she had later lived up to her promise to herself and managed to take on both the Player and Igor – a double-teaming that had left her spent and adrift in a delirious sea of ecstasy.Toshia’s memories were interrupted then as Victor’s big hand reached around to cup her breast and squeeze it. She sighed and rolled back a bit more to look up into his smiling face. She felt Shelonda’s hand moving up along the inside of her leg and parted her thighs further to let the girl have access. Shelonda rested her head on Toshia’s lower inner thigh and promptly sucked Toshia’s clit into her mouth. Toshia gasped and began to work her arm around so she could get her hand on Victor’s cock. Unlike the rest of the group, Victor remained naked so Toshia was easily able to take hold of his stiffening member. Victor bent down to kiss Toshia’s yearning mouth. Toshia was twisted there on the flying carpet, making sure she didn’t keep Shelonda from her pussy and clit, but hungrily sucking and biting at Victor’s tongue as his strong hand squeezed her tit. Soon she was shaking and moaning as her first airborne orgasm swept through her body.Without letting go of Victor’s thick shaft, Toshia caught her breath and managed to gently push Shelonda away from her pussy. She smiled down at the other woman’s impish face, and then twisted around to face Victor, who also turned so that he was kneeling on the carpet facing Toshia. Nicole was alarmed by all of this sudden commotion, and grabbed at Victor’s bicep as she took in what the others were up to. She opened her mouth to object, but immediately realized any protestation would be futile. Instead, she peered around Victor’s shoulder to watch as Toshia pulled herself up into Victor’s lap and got her mouth on his cock.Toshia eagerly began sucking on the thick, dark shaft, savoring the feeling of the hard, warm flesh sliding past her lips and over her tongue. She was delighted to feel Shelonda’s persistent hands moving up between her legs again. Soon Toshia had two of Shelonda’s fingers pushing up into her as she sucked on Victor. After only a minute or two of this, though, Toshia knew that she wanted more. She gently pulled away from Shelonda again, and clambered up so that she was straddling Victor’s lap. Shelonda saw what Toshia was doing at once and quickly reached into Victor’s lap to take hold of his straining cock. Holding onto his broad shoulders, Toshia lowered herself down onto the organ Shelonda aimed into her pussy. Toshia threw her head back and sighed as she felt herself wonderfully filled. She sat there, impaled, with her head back and eyes closed for a few moments, just enjoying the feeling of that cock inside her. Then she slowly began to grind and ride up and down on Victor. The big man’s hands held her waist snugly, and she leaned down to kiss him. She gave herself up to the sensations her body was sending her way: the wind in her hair and on her naked arms and legs, the strong chest pressing the fabric of her dress against her breasts, the strong thighs underneath her, the mouth on her own, the tongue against hers, and most of all the thick penis sliding in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. Then she felt Shelonda’s hand on her butt, squeezing and caressing it. Toshia turned to smile at the adorable young woman, who leaned in to give Toshia a quick kiss.Then Toshia watched as Shelonda turned her attention to Nicole, who obviously thought that these in-flight shenanigans were madness. Looking to the front of the carpet, Toshia saw that Don was watching her riding Victor. He smiled encouragingly and she responded by grinning back at him and increasing the tempo of her fucking. She decided that she wanted to make Victor’s big cock fill her up with its cum, and then that she would have Don add his. She slid up and down on Victor’s shaft, squeezing her pussy around him, and looked out to see the countryside flying by beneath them.Toshia saw that Shelonda had managed to distract Nicole enough that the two women were lying down behind Victor making out. Shelonda had her hand up under Nicole’s skirt, and Nicole had one hand on one of Shelonda’s perfect tits and the other squeezing Shelonda’s no-less-perfect ass. Toshia heard Amy say, “Oh, now this isn’t fair at all!” Don said something in response, but Toshia was preoccupied with working herself toward a second orgasm and her determination to make Victor come.She felt the thick phallus inside her swell and then Victor was shaking and shoving up into her as he pumped his thick cum into her pussy. This pushed Toshia over the edge and she threw her head back and cried out as she trembled and came, clenching and milking Victor’s cock as they climaxed. When the trembling subsided and she could think again, Toshia sagged forward on Victor.Smiling, Toshia kissed Victor’s forehead and turned to Don, saying, “Your turn love.”Don didn’t respond but kept looking ahead, in frantic conversation with Amy. Looking beyond the two of them, Toshia saw what seemed to be a walled town or something spread out on a shelf on the side of a mountain. Then, high up the mountainside by a large lake Toshia saw a pinkish tower. While she had been fucking, Don and Amy had found the tower! Then she noticed that although Don and Amy were obvious excited, they seemed more panicked than enthusiastic. Without taking the time to get off Victor’s still-hard cock, Toshia called forward, “What’s wrong?”“We’re losing altitude,” Don said brusquely.“Fly higher?” she offered weakly.“I’m trying!” Amy said with obvious exasperation.“We’re going to hit the mountain!” Nicole gasped.“No, we’re not going to make it that far,” Shelonda said. “It looks like we’re going to hit that wall.”“No we’re not!” Amy said with more determination than confidence.Toshia had a moment to look beyond the wall in question, and saw the town she’d noticed a moment earlier consisted of several rather large buildings of multiple stories, and a bunch of smaller structures. In the center of “town” was what looked like a very large pool or fountain, and it now looked like that was where they were headed – rather too quickly, Toshia thought.They were over and past the wall then, and people in the town noticed them and there were outcries from below.“Can’t we just stop?” Nicole asked in a panic.“I’ve been trying to do that!” Amy shouted.Toshia realized they were about to crash and she was still kneeling there with Victor’s prick up her. She laughed and said “Damn!” at the same moment, and then they hit the water.Victor held her in his arms as they went tumbling forward and under. Toshia felt her back brushing the hard stone bottom of the pool and then Victor let go of her. She pushed away and opened her eyes, which had been closed tightly since the moment before impact. There were arms and legs everywhere in the water, all flaying about wildly. Trying to keep her wits, she pushed up from the bottom and quickly broke the surface of the water; it was only a little over chin deep. She wiped the water out of her eyes and looked around. She saw the others bob to the surface, and noticed that their few packs were floating around. Don found her and asked, “Are you all right?”She smiled at his concern and said, “Yes, I think so. Are you?”“Yeah,” he nodded. Then he was hugging her tightly. “It’s all fun and games until your flying carpet runs out of gas, eh?”Toshia laughed and said, “Let’s check on the others.”They quickly found that everyone was fine, if very wet. They were scattered in a swath from the point where they had hit the water, with poor Nicole having travelled the furthest. They saw that they were in a truly humongous swimming pool, which was fortunately not too terribly crowded. No by-swimmers had been hit by the carpet or its riders. The sextet gathered up their belongings, and Victor, who had none of his own, took up the slack by hauling the sodden, heavy carpet out of the water. As they made their way to the closest side of the pool, naked people began to swim out to them with concern and curiosity. The bottom of the pool rose as they went, until they were able to wade on out. A large crowd of onlookers gathered around. Toshia, Don and the others looked back at them, trying to sort out which questions to ask first.Before anyone could make any progress, though, a tall blonde woman with cowboy boots, cowboy hat, a pleated skirt, and a light denim vest complete with a six-pointed star badge. The only thing she was missing was a six-gun at her hip. Instead she carried what seemed to be a heavy baton, which naturally enough looked a bit like sex toy to Toshia. Of course, she was pretty, though she had a stern expression on her freckled face. This fully-clothed woman fixed a coldly serious blue eye on the bedraggled newcomers, and said, “What’s the meaning of this?”Don stepped forward and said, “Well, we crashed, ma'am.”“Crashing into the pool is not allowed,” the woman said.“Is it specifically against the rules?” Don asked.“As a matter of fact, it is,” the woman said crossly. “The pool is to be used for swimming and sex only. I’ll have to arrest you all for breaking that rule as well as reckless operation of a vehicle and careless endangerment of resort guests.”“Resort?” Toshia asked, as she looked around at the large buildings she could see over the heads of the crowd. They did look a bit like hotels or casinos.“Look, ma'am…” Don began.“Sheriff,” she asserted.“Sheriff,” Don smiled, “I assure you this was a terrible accident. If we come with you peacefully, will you give us a chance to explain the situation?”The Sheriff scowled at Don and the others and then nodded curtly. “Come this way. Mike, make sure they didn’t leave anything in the pool. Bring anything you find to me.”Mike was apparently a young woman with short, bright red hair, who nodded and promptly waded into the pool.As the curious crowd parted and then began to disperse, and the party of resort crashers followed the Sheriff, Toshia looked around more carefully. Sure enough, the poolside was lined with chaise lounges and umbrellas. Scattered about were little tent houses. Further from the pool were little bungalows and about half a dozen much larger buildings. The Sheriff led them between two of them, each with a bold sign out front. The one on the left was called “The Jungle Room”, even though there must surely be many more than one room in the building. A grinning ape with a raging hard on swung from sign’s “g”. On the right was the “Clockwork Club”, whose sign showed off gears and pistons. Not surprisingly, along the way, they passed a number of people who were busy with a variety of sexual activities. Toshia also noticed, here and there, a man or woman moving about in what seemed to be uniforms, carrying towels or beverages.The Sheriff led them to a smallish building in the shadow of the Clockwork Club. Pushing a wooden door open, she admitted them to an outer office straight out of a typical western. There was a single desk, a perfunctory wall to screen the office from the two cells in the back, a chair for the Sheriff and that was about it. After hanging her hat on a peg by the door, the constable sat on the edge of her desk, crossed her long legs in front of her, and said, “OK, let’s hear your explanation.”If Don was distracted by the woman’s obvious physical charms, Toshia couldn’t tell. He simply smiled and said, “Thank you, Sheriff. You see we were trying to reach the tower in the mountains above your … resort.”“The monastery tower?” the Sheriff asked.“I don’t know about the monastery,” Don shrugged. “We’re trying to find the Sage, and were told to look for him in a tower at the source of a river.”“I believe there is a sage of some sort up there,” the Sheriff nodded.“Well, we were trying to get there when all of a sudden our … vehicle just stopped working.”“It ‘just stopped working’ right over the resort?”“Well, not exactly,” Amy offered. “It started losing power some distance downriver. I didn’t notice at first, but then I couldn’t get it to cooperate. It just kept going in the same

Evelyn's Stage Performance Continues it be a big hit. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Evelyn directed the couple into another position. Now the man was lying on his back while his ‘wife' rode his cock, rather enthusiastically, while Evelyn sat on the man's face, grinding her pussy and clit on his mouth and watching the woman enjoy that fat cock. Don watched as Evelyn squeezed her own breasts, twisting her nipples, and then reached out to do the same to the woman across from her. Evelyn leaned forward and managed to get her mouth on one of the woman's nipples, which seemed to send the woman into another orgasm. Then, Evelyn was sitting back on the man's face, head thrown back and her hands squeezing her own tits tightly as her body rocked with her own first orgasm of the session.Don's cock throbbed and twitched, as if in sympathy with Evelyn's body. When the trio changed positions again, it was Evelyn's turn to lie on her back, her butt at the edge of the bed, as the man held her legs up and shoved his thick cock back into her pussy. At first the woman knelt on the bed next to Evelyn, making out with her and sucking on her tits, but then she moved up to kneel over Evelyn's face. Don watched as Evelyn grasped the woman's ass and held her in place so she could lick and suck at her clit and pussy, while the man fucked Don's lover hard and deep. Soon the woman was climaxing again, crying out loudly so everyone in the club noticed, and the man was shoving up into Evelyn with short violent strokes until he too was clearly coming. As he eventually drew out of Evelyn, a long, thick strand of cum hung between her pussy and the head of his cock. Evelyn said something to the woman who then quickly got down on her hands and knees at the end of the bed, first to suck the man's cock clean and then to bury her face in Evelyn's messy snatch, licking and sucking up all the cum he'd left there. Soon, Evelyn was sitting half up on the bed, her muscles clenching tight, as she held the woman's head in place while Evelyn's orgasm tore through her. For a long moment, Evelyn just lay back on the bed with a happy smile on her face, and then she sat up and looked out at the audience with a grin. Don grinned back at her, though he was pretty sure she couldn't see him. Still, when she mouthed, “One more?” he gave her an enthusiastic thumbs up. In any case, they had agreed she would give him a sign to let him know she was ready to leave, and she certainly hadn't given it. After Evelyn and her two playmates cleared that set, a couple of servitors came and straightened things up quickly, but without bothering to change the bed or anything. By the time Evelyn reappeared, only the big orgy on the circular bed and the couples in the dungeon set were still going at it. Don was downstairs, idly watching the orgy, when Evelyn came back on stage, this time entering the bus stop set. She had her hair in a couple of pigtails and was wearing a light sundress. She took a seat on the plastic bench against the wall, and waited, for a bus, supposedly, but really for her next set of playmates to join her. Soon two men joined her. There was quite a bit of pantomimed flirting and exaggerated come-hither looks before the men were standing in front of Evelyn having their cocks sucked. They had apparently left the door light set to yellow, because by the time Evelyn was on her hands and knees, though still in her sundress, getting spit-roasted, another guy poked his head in and decided to join in. By the time the scene had run its course, Evelyn had serviced six guys altogether, and a beautiful brown-skinned young woman with long, thick, black hair had come in to take over on the mattress. Don was happy to watch this woman enjoy herself while Evelyn got cleaned up and ready for round three. When Evelyn came back on stage, she was again wearing high heels, but this time they came with black boots that went almost all the way up her thighs. Her torso was wrapped in a shiny black bodice that left her crotch and tits exposed, and she was wearing black gloves that went up to the middle of her biceps. Her hair was now pulled back tightly into a ponytail, and she led a beautiful naked Asian woman with black hair hanging down to the middle of her back out and promptly began tying her to a frame that left her spread-eagled and vulnerable to anything Evelyn might inflict upon her. Evelyn spent the next hour teasing and tormenting this poor woman, who seemed to love every minute of it, even when she was begging Evelyn for release. Evelyn finally let the woman come, but only after she had stuffed a rather large butt plug and a big, shiny black dildo into their respective places, and fastened heavy nipple clamps to her nipples. Then, with only the command, “Come,” Evelyn reduced the woman to a shuddering, quivering display of ecstasy that went on for what seemed like several long minutes. Then Evelyn sat on a bench so the grateful woman could crawl across the floor on her hands and knees to lick and suck at Evelyn until she made her temporary mistress come. Finally, Evelyn came onto stage with the next bunch of five people to make use of the big circular bed. Two lucky men were accompanied by Evelyn and three women, who all came in naked and wasted no time in climbing onto the bed and getting acquainted. Soon it became rather hard for Don to keep track of Evelyn amid the confusion of heaving bodies. At one point, she was near the center of the bed, slowly turning with it, as she rode slowly up and down on a cock as several hands reached up to caress her body. At another, she was on her hands and knees near the edge, gliding past the front of the stage, making out with a girl lying on her back at right angles to Evelyn, while one of the men slowly, but intently fucked Evelyn from behind. They must have left the light on yellow, because while they played another five people came to join the party - three men and two women, this time. Don found a chair to get comfortable, but continued to resist touching his straining cock. He was a bit amused by all the men in the audience who were, and had been all night, watching Evelyn and bringing themselves to intense, squirting orgasms. He was, however, much more distracted by the women around him, moaning in orgasmic pleasure as they watched the shows before them. Eventually, with her hair a wild mess around her head, Evelyn broke free from the orgy on the bed and staggered to the front of the stage to give the agreed upon sign that she was ready to leave. Don went straight to the exit, expecting to have to wait for Evelyn to get cleaned up, but she met him right away, naked and carrying her clothes with her in a bundle. She had cum all over her and smelled deliciously of the sex she'd been having. “Hi there!” she grinned. Don caught her face in his hands and kissed her deeply and passionately. When he released her, she asked, “Did you enjoy the show?” “Fuck yes!” he laughed. “Let's go over by the pool and find someplace for the night.” “Good idea! I need to get cleaned up.” “Not quite yet,” Don smiled. “I'm going to add to your … makeup, first.” “Oh! Excellent!” she beamed. “You really had a good time?” “I did!” he laughed again. “Sorry I took so long. If we can't have sex, I want to make sure I'm ready to actually sleep.” “Good thinking,” Don grinned. “What was your favorite part?” she asked. “It was all very hot, but I have to admit the first one was probably my favorite,” Don said. “I liked the story you were telling.” “I knew you'd get it!” “What was your favorite part?” he asked. “Oh, that's easy,” she said, “this next bit!” Laughing, he said, “That doesn't count.” “Hum, well, that's really hard to say. There were high points in each scene. In the first one, for instance, I really liked having that guy, Dave, fucking me from behind while I went down on Julie. In the second, well, there was that first time I had three cocks in me at once. Then, when I let Tamiko come … that was hot! I came so many times during the last scene I couldn't say, really. Damn, I really have become a wild woman here, haven't I?” “Yeah, and I love it!” Don grinned. They had reached the poolside and quickly found a double-sized lounger. Evelyn dropped her clothes on the ground and sat down on the edge of the lounger, leaning back and spreading her legs in front of Don. “Damn! That's so tempting,” he breathed. “No touching!” she smiled up at him. “Just watch me as I touch myself. You liked watching those men fucking me, didn't you? It felt so good to have them in my pussy and ass, and to suck them, and to lick those sexy pussies and clits,” Evelyn said as her hands moved slowly over her body, cupping her breasts and then sliding over her taut belly down between her legs. “I kept thinking about how hard your cock must be as you were watching me up on that stage, fucking and getting fucked, sucking and licking, coming over and over.” She was simultaneously strumming her clit and fucking herself with several fingers. “I kept thinking how hot it was to have you watching me, watching me suck… and fuck… and all that cum on my face and tits… and… and… up inside me… God, Don, I'm going to come again. Give me your cum, Don!” Don couldn't restrain himself any longer. His iron-hard cock swelled in his hands and then erupted, spraying a geyser of hot cum all over Evelyn's naked body. It splattered all over her belly, across her tits and neck, and hit her chin. The second gout splashed over her lower belly and covered her fingers, getting pushed up into her pussy as she clenched upon herself on the lounger, her face scrunched up tightly as she came with him. Don staggered backward a bit and Evelyn fell back on the lounger with a heavy sigh. “Ugh,” she moaned. “I need to clean up, but I don't think I can move.” “Fuck it,” Don chuckled. “Let's just do it when we wake up.” “Seriously?” she laughed. “Okay.” “But you do have to move. We can't sleep like that.” “I'm not moving. You get your own,” she waved her hand in the air. When Don actually started to sit down on the next lounger over, though, she said, “Fine, fine, I'm moving!” They managed to spend the night spooned together, in a rather sticky mess, without violating the terms of Don's mission to not have physical-contact sex, and then enjoyed a leisurely bath in the pool in the morning. At the resort's wardrobery, they managed to find Evelyn a nice backpack for her pilgrimage, and then, with a long hug and a deep, loving kiss, she set off in quest of the Grove of Rati. “So, you were left alone again, in the sex resort where you couldn't actually have sex, for a year,” Toshia summed up. “Yeah, that's about the size of it.” “How did it go?” “Well, at the time it seemed very slow, but when it was over it didn't seem bad at all,” Don shrugged. “I did have a couple of visitors along the way. Both Nicole and Stephanie passed through the Resort before I was done.” “How were they doing?” “Okay. I found out that the watcher's council seemed to have something of a pattern in their assignments. A few personalized quests to start with and then a long-term test, like my sheriff's job or Evelyn's pilgrimage. Nicole had to find the Trans-Erosian Railway and ride it from end to end. She came through the Resort heading in the opposite direction from Evelyn, hoping to connect with that train. Stephanie came through very near the end of my year after spending a year in Rendezvous without having sex with any men.” “That sounds a lot easier than your task,” Toshia frowned. “That's what I said!” Don laughed. “She admitted it wasn't that difficult, but she was glad to get back to ‘proper fucking' as she called it. Oh, and I got to talk to India a few times, too. But mostly, I just kept myself busy watching other people and getting to know the ins and outs of the Resort. I fell into a pretty stable, comfortable routine. I was actually kind of surprised when I came back into my office after a 'patrol,' and suddenly found myself in that big courtyard at the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King. At that moment, I was mostly just happy that my staff, which I had left in the office, appeared a second later on the ground at my feet. Then I remembered that this meant I could have sex again!” Toshia chuckled, “Uh oh!” “Yeah,” Don laughed. “I got into and out of those showers in record time. Then I dove into that super orgy for a solid hour. The first girl I hooked up with was a thin young woman, probably about nineteen. I've never had such an intense passionate session of anonymous sex in my life. I was nice about it, of course, but I fucked the hell out of that girl.” “I'll bet!” Toshia laughed. “Did she object?” Don shook his head, “Not at all. But after I'd had my fun, I cleaned up and headed upstairs for my next mission.” Task Five: “Congratulations, Don, you're now more than halfway finished with your tasks,” Pamela almost smiled. “For your next assignment, we want you to find a familiar face. To be clear, we mean you must find someone you clearly recognize, and can put a name to, but whom you haven't seen previously in Eros.” “So, if I recognize my second-grade teacher but can't remember her name, that doesn't count?” “Exactly,” she nodded. “Do they have to remember who they are?” Don asked, thinking of all the people who seemed to have little or no memory of their non-Erosian existence. In particular, he recalled the stunning Price is Right model he had been so happy to meet on the beach outside Rendezvous. “No,” Pamela said. “We will be able to verify their identities to corroborate you.” “That's handy.” “We are aware that this particular task is largely out of your control and could take a very long time to complete. We are also, frankly, impressed with your efforts so far. So, we have decided to grant you some of the power you are seeking a bit early.” She gestured to a ring that was now on the table in front of Don. Picking it up, he thought it had the weight and look of white gold. He slipped it onto his left middle finger. Nothing happened. “You have to press it twice in quick succession to call up the menu.” Don pressed the ring twice with his thumb as if he were double-clicking the ring. Suddenly, floating a bit above the midrange of his visual field was a horizontal blue bar. There was one item, in white letters, on that bar: “Travel.” “Concentrate on the desired menu item to activate it,” Pamela went on. Don wasn't sure what he was supposed to be doing, but he focused intently on “Travel,” until a drop-down menu opened with the following list: Abbey of Records; Crimson Mountain - Porch; Elven Court; Gladys's Office; Grotto of Ishtar; Heolfor House; India's Home; Manor; Rendezvous - Beach; Rendezvous - Riverboat Dock; Resort; Shagbottom; Sisterhood Castle; Untamed Village; Witches' Glen; and, Wizard's Home. “Nice!” Don breathed. “When you visit a new location for which there is an established landmark it will automatically be added to your list,” Pamela continued to explain. “Before you select anything, I should add that you can dismiss the display at any time.” Don tried willing the menu and bar away and they promptly vanished. He called it up again and dismissed it, just for practice. “When you select a travel destination, the menu will automatically close when you arrive. With the exception of these offices, you will not be able to use the ring to travel when anyone else can see you. Well, anyone who doesn't have a similar ring or one that is higher in rank, that is. Also, when traveling to a location, you will arrive at the closest safe position to the landmark where no one can see your arrival.” “This is incredibly useful!” Don grinned. “It is,” Pamela nodded. “Do you have any questions about your task?” “Find someone I can name from outside Eros,” Don smiled. “Then report back here.” “Exactly,” Pamela said. “You should be able to manage all your own travel from now on.” “So, I just call up the menu, focus on “Travel,” then focus on a destination…“ Then suddenly Don found himself standing outside the Abbey of Records. "Whoa! Seriously?” Toshia gaped. “Yeah,” Don chuckled. “It's pretty cool. When I'm in Eros I can bop around like crazy. I'd be lying if I said it wasn't a lot of fun.” “Damn!” “Well, I am restricted to the places I've already found, like in a video game with unlockable fast-travel points, but it's still massively useful. I'm thinking about setting off on a general exploration trip when I go back, to collect as many landmarks as I can. Stephanie probably has a lot more than I do. I know Evelyn's list is different from mine. She's got the Dark Labyrinth and a bunch of places she found on her pilgrimage, but not the Wizard's Home or Shagbottom, for instance.” “That must have made your task much easier.” “Well,” Don paused. “I'm sure it cut out a lot of time going from one place to another, but it still took a lot of time to find someone I recognized. I started out just working down the list of places, skipping Gladys's office, the Grotto of Ishtar, and India's home. I was at the Abbey of Records anyway, so I went in and asked Charlotte if she could help me out at all. Naturally, I had to go through the whole routine, which took quite a while, and, in the end, she got a lot more out of me than I did from her. She wasn't aware of anyone that I might recognize, but then I had known it was going to be a long shot anyway. I crossed that off my list of places to try. "I skipped the Crimson Mountain, figuring it would just take too damn long to try to comb through that orgy, or go looking for other rooms in that place, and went right to the elven court, Heolfor House, et cetera. It was kind of fun revisiting places and talking to people again. The Wizard and Madeleine, the Player, the Lady and Robert all say 'hi,' by the way. And Daphne says I'm to bend you over and fuck you hard in the ass.” “Oh my!” Toshia laughed, actually feeling her cheeks reddening a bit. “After working all the way down the list, with no luck, I went back to the Crimson Mountain. I walked around the big orgy for a while, then started exploring some of the other areas in the King's Hall. There are a lot of rooms in that sucker, but most of them were empty. When I didn't find any familiar faces, I started all over again, but I focused on just what I thought were the more likely prospects: the Manor, Rendezvous, the Resort, Shagbottom, and Crimson Mountain. Each visit to each one of them took quite a bit of time, plus, every time I got to the Resort or the Manor, I followed the protocols Evelyn and I had agreed on, so that took time. Anyway, it was only after I'd visited each of them for the third time that I found someone I recognized.” Don had found Rendezvous the most frustrating place to search. The strange, non-Euclidean geography of the relatively crowded city made it difficult to have any kind of established search pattern, and the size of the place served to impress upon him how difficult and potentially open-ended his current task actually was. In principle, he could wander Eros for years without being lucky enough to come across someone he recognized from the 'real' world. Wandering the winding, confusing streets of Rendezvous and prowling through its many, many buildings made his task more than a little depressing. On the other hand, there was no shortage of playful diversions to be had in that odd city, and Don was always finding something new to explore. So it was that on his fourth attempt to find someone, anyone, he recognized in Rendezvous that he came upon a lovely park set among the buildings but with a nice view over the lower city to the beach and the sea beyond. Don thought that whoever had designed, or set up, Rendezvous had done a particularly good job of including this park and putting it here. It was a pleasant early afternoon, with the usual blue sky adorned with a few fluffy white clouds. Here and there were couples and small groups playing on the grass, on benches, or, in at least one case, in a hammock. There were even a few people, like Don, just enjoying a walk through the park. Off to the left, on a low hill, was a gazebo where there seemed to be a nice little orgy going on. Don thought it would be a good idea to go have a look at the participants. It was one of his rules to whenever possible check out any group of more than three. But then a leggy brunette stood up and came down the gazebo's steps and began walking across the grass toward a small fountain. Her body was simply gorgeous, with firm muscles in her limbs and belly, full breasts, and, as Don saw as she got closer to the fountain, a stunning ass. She had long dark hair with hints of lighter, sun-bleached strands. Her shoulders were broad and there was something exquisitely confident in the way she sauntered over the lawn. Don decided the orgy could wait and proceeded to the fountain. He watched the beauty bathing with her back to him, enjoying the way the water ran over her body. He got to the fountain and splashed some water on his face and proceeded to give his own body a good rinsing off. All the while his eyes kept returning to the woman. Then she tossed her hair to the side, and Don caught a glimpse of her lovely, long neck. There was something about the combination of her exquisitely sculpted shoulder, the line of the side of her neck, and her jawline, which Don could only barely discern, that struck a deep chord in Don's memory. This woman had the body of a sex symbol, and Don suddenly felt like he had seen this sex symbol before. Then she happened to turn in the water, and Don saw her face. Her eyes were closed, and she was smiling slightly, happily. It was her cheekbones that did it. Don was sure he knew who she was. When she opened her vaguely Asian eyes and smiled at him, Don's heart leapt in his chest and he was certain. Don swallowed, for the first time in a long time in Eros flustered. He finally managed to say, “Pardon me for staring, but you're so very beautiful.” She laughed, “That's alright. I was checking you out, too.” Don was suddenly conscious of the fact that he was buck naked standing there talking to a gloriously naked Jessica Biel while sporting a serious erection. It took a second before it penetrated his brain that she was perfectly fine with it and was moving closer to him. “No fucking way!” Toshia almost yelled. “I swear,” Don replied. “The actress?!” “The one and only, in the flesh,” he nodded. Toshia studied Don's face, looking for the slightest indication that he was putting her on. “I am not kidding,” Don assured her. “Well, goddamn, now I really am jealous. She's one of the reasons I knew I liked women!” Don laughed, “I can say she's definitely one of the reasons I like women, too.” “Come here often?” she smiled at him with that beautiful toothsome smile and those laughing eyes of hers. Don realized she was just a little shorter than him. “Well, this is my first time to this fountain,” Don smiled, slowly feeling like he was regaining control of himself. Then she reached out to wrap her hand around his cock and Don knew he had very little control of anything at that moment. She chuckled a little and said, “What do you think of it so far?” “Well, it's definitely my favorite fountain at the moment,” Don said as he reached out to run his hands over her hips. His brain was screaming, Jessica Biel's hips! Jessica Biel's naked hips! Don did his best to power through, and asked, “How about you? Is this a favorite of yours?” She was now standing up against him, her perfect breasts brushing against his chest, her hand slowly stroking his cock, while Don's hands had slipped around to squeeze and caress her ass. She said, “Oh, no, I just woke up here. What a wonderful place!” “I DEFINITELY agree,” Don grinned. “Did you enjoy the gazebo?” Her eyes widened as she grinned back at him, “Oh my god, I did!” Don tried to think of another question, but then she was kissing him, and all coherent thought flew away. His hands were squeezing her tight ass as her tongue pushed eagerly into his mouth and her grip tightened on his very hard prick, but all Don could do was focus on kissing the gorgeous woman in front of him. Somehow, they made their way over to the edge of the fountain basin, and then Don urged her down until she was sitting on the stonework and he was kneeling in the grass. Her hands held his face, making sure he didn't stop kissing her until he pulled away with a smile, and said, “I'm not going anywhere.” Then Don leaned in and kissed the side of her long neck, finally setting aside her celebrity status and simply making love to her as the gorgeous, talented, warm, and very sensual woman she was. After lingering all too briefly over her perfect breasts, Don was soon on his hands and knees kissing his way slowly along the insides of her firm thighs. As his tongue ran over her moist lips and teased the sensitive tip of her clit, she sighed and leaned back a bit, pushing herself forward for him. Soon she was groaning and trembling with her orgasm as Don licked and sucked at her clit and fucked three fingers slowly in and out of her pussy. Don smiled up at her as she caught her breath, but then, with a playful laugh, she lunged forward and pushed him backward, sending him sprawling on his back in the grass as she quickly straddled him. She grinned down at him as she held him down with her left hand on his chest and used the other to get hold of his cock. Don just lay back and enjoyed the view as she rubbed the fat head of his organ between her lips and then pushed it up inside her. “Uh, that's better,” she purred as she sank down on Don, who groaned a little as he felt her warm pussy enveloping him in its tight, wet embrace. She proceeded to grind against him, rubbing her clit against his body while working his cock in and out of herself. Don reached up to cup her tits in his hands, gently squeezing them and brushing his thumbs over her erect nipples. “Tighter,” she murmured, as she worked her pelvis down against him. Don squeezed her breasts harder and pinched her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. “Yes,” she nodded with closed eyes. She was rocking herself on Don intently, leaning back so that she was fully upright on top of him. The fingers of her right hand were now stroking her clit as she rode Don's cock. “Harder!” Don twisted her nipples and arched his back a bit, pushing up into her grasping pussy. “Fuck yes!” she said loudly, apparently oblivious to the fact that they were fucking there open in the middle of the park. Then she was coming again, shuddering and calling out, “Goddamn! Yes! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Don just lay there, loving the way her pussy was squeezing and pulling at him, and lost in the spectacle of Jessica Biel climaxing on top of him. Then she was collapsing forward on him, kissing him passionately and deeply, while still rocking her pelvis against him. Don had automatically released her tits and was now squeezing her ass as she writhed against his body, fucking him enthusiastically. Don did his best to flex up into her in time with her motions, but she was definitely setting the pace, and soon she was coming yet again, biting down on his shoulder as her body clenched and spasmed on top of him. Don held onto her, caressing her back, as she slowly came down. She was kissing the side of his neck, and there was no way he was going to do anything to interrupt this moment. Then, abruptly, she pushed up and looked at him seriously, “You haven't come yet, have you?” “Uh, no, but…” She didn't give Don a chance to complete that thought, but quickly scrambled around until she was lying perpendicular to him so she could lean over him and suck his cock. With her hand wrapped tightly around the base, she moved her mouth up and down on his sex. Don felt her lips moving on him and her tongue massaging the length of his cock. He felt his sensitive head hitting the back of her throat. It was some of the most aggressive head he'd ever received, which, coupled with the circumstances of the entire situation, brought him to the brink in no time. He groaned loudly and shoved up into her mouth as his cock swelled in her fist and mouth and then erupted with a hot, jetting fountain of cum. Don lay there shuddering as his orgasm had its way with him and then as his new lover intently sucked the any remaining cum from him and swallowed it down. Don was grinning up at the sky, then there was a beautiful woman smiling down at him as she slipped her leg over his and caressed his chest. She said, “Damn, that was hot! By the way, my name is…” “Jessica, yes, I know,” Don smiled. Her eyes widened in alarm, “You recognize me?” “Yes, of course,” he nodded. “I'm Don, and I'm very happy to meet you!” “But… what the hell?” she looked at him intently with an expression of near panic. “This is real?” “Well, yes, I suppose so.” “What the hell?!” she repeated. “I thought this was all some crazy dream or something.” So, Don began explaining Eros to her as best he could. “My god,” she interrupted after a bit. “What have I done? I need to get back! My son…” “You have a son?” “Yes, of course, and a husband!” “Ah, I didn't know that,” Don frowned. He didn't bother to point out that she had still done nothing to move away from him. “I really thought you were single.” She rolled her eyes at him, “You must really be out of touch with the celebrity gossip.” “Well, yeah, that's probably true, but…” “I thought everyone knew I was married to Justin Timberlake.”A Task Leads to a weekend romp with Jessica Biel. “What the fuck?!” Toshia interrupted. “I would have heard about that!” “Yeah, I had pretty much the same reaction,” Don laughed. “But then I had a thought…” “Ah, Jessica, what year is it for you?” “What do you mean ‘for me'? It's 2019.” “Ah,” Don smiled. “It's just 2011 for me.” “What?!” she gaped at him. “That's crazy!” So, Don explained what he knew of time in Eros, ending with “It's crazy, I know, and I still have questions, but the good news is that while we're here time is moving very slowly in the ‘real' world. You can spend weeks here and then go back and no one will even notice that you've been gone.” “Seriously?” “It definitely seems to be the case,” Don nodded. “Does that help?” “I guess,” she admitted. “If I can get back and my son won't miss me, well, yeah, that helps.” “You'll go back automatically when you're satisfied, or bored,” Don smiled. “There's also a shortcut I can help you with, if you decide you're in a hurry.” “Hum,” she frowned thoughtfully. Don considered keeping his mouth shut, but couldn't help but ask, “And what about Justin?” “Oh, fuck him! I'm mad at him anyway,” she scowled. She explained that he had gotten too friendly with a pretty co-star, and apparently got caught by the paparazzi. “I know I'll forgive him. I love him, really, but it's just so goddamn frustrating… not to mention embarrassing. You probably think I'm crazy, but, honestly, that's the thing that's most annoying. We've both spent so much time in the spotlight, you'd think he'd know better. Asshole!” Don frowned in what he hoped was a sympathetic way. He was having a hard time imagining anyone out there in the ‘real' world stepping out, even a little, on Jessica Biel, but he was also painfully conscious of the fact that that very woman was now lying there naked in the grass with him after some truly intense sex. He didn't want to do or say anything to screw this up, including prompting her to defend her husband's honor, even a little. So, he kept his mouth shut. Ultimately, after a few long quiet moments, she seemed to reach a conclusion. Looking down at Don, she smiled and said, “I can go back whenever I want, you said, and no one will miss me if I stay a while?” “That's what I understand, and I can help you with getting back,” Don nodded. “And, what happens in Eros stays in Eros?” she grinned. Don noticed that her hand had found his reawakened cock again. “Certainly,” he grinned back. “In fact, there's no such thing as STDs or pregnancy here.” “That's good. Holy…! I completely forgot about those things!” “Yeah, apparently that's a side effect.” “Damn,” she laughed. “Well, then, Don, want to show a girl around some?” “And that's how I got to spend three days in Eros with Jessica Biel,” Don concluded, rather smugly, Toshia thought. “That's crazy!” Toshia laughed. “You lucky, lucky bastard! You're going to have to give me all the details next time we talk!” “Okay,” he smiled. “Oh, and apparently we need to keep an eye out for a series called The Sinner. Jess is particularly proud of that one.” “Oh, it's 'Jess' now, is it?” she grinned. “Okay, go on with your story. You've got two tasks left and it's almost time to meet Sarah.” “Okay, this won't take too long to finish up,” Don smiled. Chapter 11. Lords of Eros “You've reached the final stages of your trials, Don, and it's time we gave you some additional information,” Pamela said seriously. “You have not simply been being evaluated on whether or not you accomplished your tasks, but also on how you have accomplished them, how you have conducted yourself. The rings grant substantial power in Eros. Those who have them exercise quite a bit of authority in making this world into what they desire, and thereby shape the experience of everyone else in Eros. We watchers, as you call us, try as much as possible to refrain from interfering directly, and have followed this policy for some time. However, we do not want Eros to become a static environment. “It should instead be something that grows and changes with the interests and decisions of those to whom it matters most. That is, you and the others who have gone to such lengths to gain these rings. We concluded that we should bequeath dominion of this world to you and the others. We have, in effect, made the owners of the rings lords of Eros. This is a grave responsibility, and we cannot give such power to anyone who will not take it seriously.” Don frowned thoughtfully and said, “That makes sense.” “Throughout your time in Eros, with the possible exception of the unpleasantness with those ruffians by the river, you have exhibited patience and kindness in your dealings with others. When the Wizard asked you for help, you responded creatively and cheerfully.” “Well, he didn't really give us much choice,” Don smiled. “That's not true,” Pamela shook her head. “You could have resisted, or at the very least helped him grudgingly. Even when you fought your way through the Sisterhood to rescue Toshia, you went out of your way to disrupt their little culture as little as possible. You and Toshia consistently treated the people you met with respect. Your care and concern for your travelling companions was evident throughout your time in Eros. “When you were in Shagbottom, rather than simply ask for where to find Lady Primrose and then leave, you made friends. When you were sent into the untamed lands, you spent the time to learn about the tribes' ways and customs, and then adapted your approach accordingly. Over the course of a year in the Resort, when you were prevented from interacting with the guests in a directly sexual way, you consistently helped people find ways to enjoy themselves. For instance, there was this…” Suddenly there was, hovering over the table between them an extremely well-rendered holographic display of a scene at the Resort. Don and a young woman were sitting on a bench outside the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite. The woman was in her early twenties at the most and Don had found her outside the temple crying. She had just spent several hours in the orgy room, and then suddenly felt that she was doing something very wrong. This was the first time Don had encountered anything like this in Eros. He had only talked to her and then sat with her until she felt better. “She felt guilty about enjoying so much sex; so much,” Don explained. “She couldn't remember it, but I'm sure she was raised in a very repressive family, probably a religious fundamentalist one. I guess most of those folks who end up here just roll with it, but she had internalized the whole insane set of rules and thought of her healthy sexuality as depravity. She was too honest, too good a person, to just dive in and live with the hypocrisy.” “Did you say any of that to her?” Pamela asked. “No, that wouldn't have been helpful,” Don shook his head. “She just needed someone to listen and not tell her what to do for five minutes.” “You spent more than an hour and a half with her.” Don shrugged. “Then there was Ms. Biel,” Pamela smiled. “When she realized Eros wasn't just a dream and that she had been cheating on her husband, you talked her through it, helping her come to a happy understanding of her situation.” “Oh, yeah, Saint Don,” he laughed. “I was hoping to have a lot more sex with her.” “Of course, but there are many ways of going about meeting that end, and you chose a thoughtful and caring approach,” Pamela said. “I'm going over all of this to emphasize the kind of character we see in you Don and to stress that it is because of that character, more than the fact that you want the ring or have accomplished these tasks, that we are allowing you to continue onto the final two steps. You are worthy of the responsibility.” Don sat silently for a moment before saying, “Thank you.” Then, suddenly concerned, he asked, “Is Evelyn worthy? I don't mean that I think she might not be!” Pamela smiled again and said, “That is between her and us. Though I can tell you that she has already been given her sixth task.” Grinning, Don said, “Oh, excellent! But do you often decide someone will not continue?” “Often? No, but it does happen.” Don thought about Stephanie and Nicole and wondered if they would pass onto the next stage, or if they had already. Task Six. “For your next task, we require that you contribute something to Eros. This is to be a lasting feature of this world. You might think of this as a graduate project. For example, The Jungle Room was India's project in response to this task, and the Dark Labyrinth was built using the capability we'll be giving you.” “Okay, but…” Pamela anticipated his question, “Your ring has been upgraded so that you now have 'Builder' permissions.” Don looked at his ring, which now looked like a simple gold band. Pamela went on, “You'll see the 'Builder' option next to travel, but this is simply a mode you'll enter. How to actually build things and the limits of your ability are things we leave to you to discover. Do not be surprised, though, if people without rings seem to ignore you while you are in builder mode. They will know you're there and stay out of your way, but they will not be interested in what you're doing. When you dismiss that menu bar, you will exit the mode.” Don frowned and said, “I guess I'll work it out, then.” “That's the idea,” Pamela smiled. “Do you have any questions?” “Yes, actually. Can two of us collaborate?” “As long as there are two clearly distinct contributions to Eros at the end of things, yes.” “And we can do whatever we like and put it anywhere?” Pamela shook her head a bit, “No, you'll find that you can't build anywhere that someone else has also used, and we will be evaluating the value of your contribution. However, in regard to that last bit, we will be rather open-minded, and we have no reason to think you will do something we find unacceptable, particularly if you are working with Evelyn.” Don smiled broadly and said, “Thanks. I think I'm ready.” “Good luck, Don, and have fun.” He laughed, “Always!” Then he teleported himself to the Resort. “Wait, wait,” Toshia stopped him. “How is that supposed to work?” “I'm getting to that,” Don laughed. “Hold on… let me respond to this text real quick… okay, where was I?” More accurately, Don teleported himself to the Riverboat dock outside the Resort, and from there walked to the pool area, where he would look for Evelyn. It was late afternoon, and the poolside was populated by the usual cross section of naked or almost naked Resort guests, many of whom were enjoying some level of sexy play. It would be easy for Don to get distracted, but he really had hopes of reuniting with Evelyn on this visit. Sure enough, there she was! She emerged from the water with her dark hair flowing down over her strong shoulders and slowly moved toward the edge of the pool, more of her naked body coming into view with each step. Don was at about her four o'clock, so she didn't see him, but he was able to enjoy the sight of the water running over her skin as she waded into the shallower part of the pool. Her perfect breasts came into the air and Don realized he would soon be able to kiss those as well as all of her other delicious parts. Don was torn between shouting her name and breaking into a run to her and holding back to see what she might get up to without knowing he was watching her. When her perfect ass came into view, with the water streaming over it, Don decided that he had enough of watching her from any distance, and picked up his pace, but refrained from yelling and running. As he neared the corner of the pool, he watched her shake her hair out a bit. She was making her way over to a spot near a lounger where it looked like a blonde woman was enjoying the attention of two men. As Don rounded the corner, he saw that Evelyn was watching the threesome with her hands on her hips. He couldn't help but admire her ass as he drew closer. As he came up behind her, Don heard her saying, “That's it, Raj, lick that clitty. Save some of that tongue action for me, though.” “Maybe I can help you with some of that tongue action,” Don offered. Evelyn turned a bit and looked over her shoulder with a smile, which broke into a wide grin as she recognized Don. In another second they were in each other's arms, kissing passionately. Having her warm, though damp, body in his arms lifted Don into a nearly delirious state of delight. Kissing her again had his heart racing and head spinning. Then Evelyn was turning and drawing him with her onto the lounger next to the one being used by the threesome she had been coaching. Their kiss continued as she pulled him down on top of her. She parted her legs for him and then he was inside her, as if this were what their bodies automatically did, and it certainly felt as if that was what they should do. Don kept kissing her deeply, with all the passion of his pounding heart, as her hands squeezed his ass and pulled him into her, wordlessly demanding that he fuck her. Don's hands had slipped under Evelyn's body to hold her shoulders, holding her in place so he could drive into her. Her legs were wrapped around his, helping her work her body against him. He could feel her breasts pressed hard against his chest as her pussy squeezed and pulled on his cock. Their bodies, drawn taut by their lust as well as their time adventuring in Eros, strained together, needing each other. Only when she began to come, did Evelyn break their kiss, her head falling back as she began to shudder beneath him. Then she was burying her face in Don's neck as her body clenched around him. Shaking and groaning, she clutched at him, her nails digging into his back and her legs holding him deep inside her. Don shoved himself into her as hard as he could and then felt his body erupting inside her. He ground himself into her wildly, instinctively, as his cock swelled and filled her pussy with his hot cum. Don only gradually became aware that he was still rocking slowly in and out of Evelyn and that she was kissing his neck. When he drew back a bit to smile down at her, she grabbed his head in her hands and said, “Let's never do that again!” “Damn, I thought it was pretty good,” he smirked. “Ass!” she scowled and then pulled him down to kiss her again. When she let him up again, she said, “You're mine, remember? No more wandering off!” “Agreed,” he nodded seriously. “And I love you too.” “You better!” she smiled. “This must be Don, I take it,” said the blonde from the next lounger. Don turned to see that the young woman, who had a very nice hourglass shape and full breasts, was now lying with her head on the belly of a muscular young black man with a large, thick cock, which the blonde was idly stroking. The cock was still leaking a bit of cum, though most of that seemed to have been deposited on the woman's cheek and forehead. An older gentleman, who Don presumed must be Raj, had the blonde's upper leg raised so he could push his cock into her from behind. Evelyn laughed and said, “Whatever gave you that idea?” “Pleased to meet you,” Don smiled. “No, you keep fucking me,” Evelyn said, pulling Don into her with her legs. “Yes, Princess, this is Don. Don, this is Princess Lavinia, and that fellow with the big cock is Pete, and that's Raj.” Don was happy to keep moving slowly in and out of Evelyn's sweet embrace, but had to ask, “‛Princess'?” “Yes, she's a princess,” Evelyn smiled. “So, show proper respect when you're fucking her later.” “Oh, well, of course,” Don laughed. “But…” “No, no, I want more of your cock before we start sharing stories,” Evelyn ruled. “Well, if that's the way it has to be,” Don smirked as he shoved up into her harder for emphasis. “Yes, that is exactly the way it has to be!” Evelyn grinned and pulled his head down so she could kiss him again. After Evelyn had three more orgasms, and after they had taken a break in the pool, Evelyn suggested it was time for Don to get to know Lavinia a bit better so she could have some fun with “the boys,” Pete and Raj. Don demonstrated that Raj wasn't the only one who knew who to go down on a princess, and then fucked Lavinia from behind, her generous ass up in the air as she leaned over the side of the lounger so both she and Don could watch Evelyn with the boys. As they first started watching, Evelyn was getting spit-roasted, Pete fucking her from behind with his long, thick cock and Raj kneeling in front of her so she could deep throat him. Then, though, Evelyn had Raj get down on the lounger so she could ride his cock and Pete could fuck her ass. Raj did his best to shove up into Evelyn in time with the rough fucking Pete was giving her, but the event was dominated by the big black cock reaming petite Evelyn's tight ass. After Lavinia came, her fingers rubbing her clit furiously while Don fucked her, Don moved over to offer Evelyn his slippery cock to suck. Soon Evelyn was coming in wave after wave of muscle clenching pleasure and three cocks were pumping cum into her. Only after she had come down and all the men gently disengaged, did Evelyn tell her story … well, part of it. She was lying back against Don with his arms wrapped around her. Pete and Raj had gone back to the lounger with Lavinia. The sun was setting, and twilight was spreading rapidly. “After I got back from my pilgrimage… I'll tell you about that later, lover,” she patted Don's arm and smiled up at him. “I was sent to the Kingdom of Argent with instructions to help the ruler with his problem. It turns out that someone had abducted Princess Lavinia and he needed a champion to get her back.” “Oh, nice!” Don grinned. “So, they gave me a suit of armor, a sword, and a horse, and sent me off to what they call the Bandit Lands, where I needed to rescue Lavinia from the bandit chief, Rolando. I met some resistance along the way, but, as soon as I said I was looking for Rolando, anyone I met just pointed out the way and left me alone. Sure, I made a couple of stops along the way… A girl has needs, you know.” Don chuckled, kissed the top of her head, and said, “I do, indeed.” “But it didn't take long to get to Castle Badass. No, I'm serious, that's what they called it!” Lavinia raised her head from Raj's lap and said, in a noticeably changed tone, “'Tis true!” “So, I get to Castle Badass about noon, and say I'm there to see Rolando, and they let me in to this big old courtyard. It reminded me of the arena in Gladiator, but not so big, of course, but it was all sand. I got off my horse and tied him up to a post near the gate I'd come through and walked into the center of the courtyard. Then, on this balcony in front of me, out comes this tall guy with long black hair, and says, 'Welcome, fair lady.'” Evelyn's voice dropped in pitch and adopted a somewhat Spanish accent when quoting the man. She resumed her normal voice as she continued with, “I was a bit surprised by so polite a greeting, but I said I was there to retrieve the princess. He just laughed, and then I saw that there were a lot of other men, and some women, watching me from other balconies and windows around the courtyard. They were all laughing too. "Rolando - the tall guy turned out to be Rolando - said, 'This princess?' and he pulled Lavinia here out to stand next to him. She was wearing a collar and Rolando was holding the leash tied to it. I said, 'Well, if she's Princess Lavinia, then yes.' He said, 'She's been a lot of fun for us. What kind of fun will you give us in exchange?' "I thought about offering sex. Rolando was good looking, and I was horny, but I guessed it was unlikely that they were going to give up Lavinia for just one fuck session. Maybe I could offer sex with all of them, but there were a LOT of them…” “There were!” Lavinia chimed in, “and not all of them are as polite as Rolando, believe me!” “You loved it and you know it,” Evelyn chided the princess with a laugh. “Anyway, I also thought it would be a waste of that nice suit of armor. It really was nice! It was surprisingly light and easy to move in. Not much protection for the crotch, to be honest, but that made it easy to fuck in. Yes, of course, I tested that. You would have too!” “Certainly,” Don laughed. “So, anyway, I said something like, 'If you give her up, I won't kick all your asses.'” “Really?” chuckled Don. “'Tis true!” Lavinia chimed in again. “She was so brave!” “Aww, thanks, babe,” Evelyn said. “Rolando said, 'All our asses? That sounds exhausting, and unlikely. How about, you defeat my best fighters and I'll give you the princess?' I agreed, and then had to fight seven of his fighters. I had the sword, but, honestly, I was better with the staff and didn't really feel like killing anyone, so I just fought them with the staff. It went pretty quick, really. Like you said, lover, when you just decide that you can do whatever you need to here, it works out really well. A couple of them were a bit challenging, especially this one woman - who was really hot, by the way - but I won.” “She was amazing!” Lavinia grinned, Raj's hard, slippery cock in one hand and Pete's monster in the other. “Everyone, well, everyone minus seven, applauded and cheered and Rolando invited me in to congratulate me and give me Lavinia. I was pretty happy to let Rolando congratulate me several times, if you know what I mean.” “He made me watch,” Lavinia pouted. Evelyn laughed, “You mean he made you just watch. Anyway, he kept his word and gave Lavinia a horse and sent us on our way. On the road back to Argent, Lavinia insisted on showing her gratitude. She was very grateful!” “I still am!” Lavinia smiled. “They were always at me, never giving me any rest, and so rude! Well, not Rolando, but still, I was exhausted. You're my hero!” “Aww, you're sweet. So, when we got back to the king, he agreed to let me take Lavinia with me for a few days.” “Damn,” Don smiled. “That's quite the adventure!” “I thought so, too,” Evelyn chuckled. “We need to get her back, but in the morning. What should we do tonight?” “We could try the Jungle Room,” Don suggested. It continued to be his favorite club at the Resort. “Okay, but at least one of us needs another bath, first,” Evelyn said as she struggled to get up off the lounger. Things were busier in the Jungle Room than they had been in a while, or at least on any of Don's more recent visits. Even India was there, dancing for a couple of guys who had pulled up an additional stool for the show. She smiled and waved to Don, but they were obliged to wait until she had finished dancing, which included swallowing a load of cum from each of the men, before she sauntered over to greet them properly. After receiving a hug and a lingering kiss, Don introduced the rest of the group, ending with Evelyn. “Oh, you are the beautiful Evelyn,” India smiled. “Don has told me about you. He is very much in love with you.” “Oh, is that what he told you?” Evelyn winked at Don. “No, but a woman can tell when a man is in love when he talks about the object of his affection.” Then India looked down at their hands, and said, “I see you have gold rings now. Congratulations. We should do something to celebrate. Would you enjoy a jungle orgy?” In another moment, they were told to wait there, while India went back to the dance area to give some instructions to the women and men she had working there. While she was gone, Evelyn pulled Don close to whisper, “Damn, you're right, lover! She's sexy as hell!” “I know, right?” Don grinned. “I wouldn't mind rocking her world,” Evelyn breathed. “I think you'll probably get your chance,” he chuckled. Soon, they all heard India's voice speaking in their ears, as if she were leaning in close and speaking quietly to each of them. She said, “Ladies and gentlemen, it is orgy night here in the jungle. Grab a partner or two and come to the big orgy bed in the middle of the jungle! If you don't want to play with us, find somewhere else to play, but for tonight everyone must be having sex to stay in the jungle.” “That's a very neat trick!” Evelyn said. “Maybe we'll be able to do that,” Don suggested. Then they were all following India's swaying backside as she led them toward the center of the Jungle Room, which had once again been extensively rearranged. The big orgy bed India had mentioned was at least as large as the big bed in the Manor's big bed room, and was raised off the floor of the jungle by three broad stone steps. Torches illuminated the clearing and gave the tableau a primitive ritualistic feeling. India crawled up onto the bed and out to its center, where she turned and beckoned Don, Evelyn, and their friends to join her. She greeted Evelyn with a deep, passionate kiss, but reached out to take hold of Don's cock. When India turned to kiss Don, Evelyn moved down to kiss the left side of India's neck and then to kiss and suck at her dark nipple. Evelyn's fingers slipped up between India's firm thighs and began stroking her moist lips. India sighed happily when Evelyn began to fuck her fingers slowly in and out of her. Without letting go of Don's extremely hard cock, India let him and Evelyn lower her onto her back on the bed. Don moved around so he was next to Evelyn over India's right side, kissing, b

Evelyn's Task: 100 shags in 2 days. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Evelyn remembered that there were four or five high stools arranged around her table and looking down she saw that there were three faces smiling up at her, watching her move in the light. There were two men and a woman. One of the men looked Latino and the other was black with a slightly light complexion. Both men seemed naked from Evelyn's viewpoint. The woman seemed Chinese or Vietnamese, or possibly Thai, but had curly blonde hair brushing her lovely neck, she seemed younger than the two guys by maybe a decade. She was wrapped in a white towel for some reason, but it had slipped down to expose her left breast.Evelyn casually looked around to see how her fellow dancers were doing. Though one of the guys was still dancing much as she was, the other girl and guy had moved into much more suggestive styles. The guy was reclining on his haunches, bending back so his rather impressive erection was standing straight up as several members of his audience reached out to run their hands over his muscular thighs. The girl was on her hands and knees wiggling her ass and exposing her vulva for the people on that side of her table. Evelyn decided she should be having more fun with this situation. Spreading her feet wide apart on the table, with her back to the two men, she slowly bent at the waist until she had placed her hands flat on the table. Her long red-brown hair cascaded around her head and brushed the tabletop. She felt a hand moving up over her right ankle and then a moment later one caressing her left. Smiling, Evelyn, took her right hand and lifted her hair from her face and had a closer look at the pretty Asian woman who was smiling back at her. Letting the Latino and black guys, she assumed, continue to caress her feet, ankles, and strong calves, as well as admire her exposed pussy, Evelyn crooked her left index finger at the woman, beckoning her closer. Letting her towel fall away, the woman leaned forward over the illuminated tabletop. Evelyn caught her face in a light grasp and gave her a lingering kiss. Releasing the woman's face, Evelyn slowly stood and went back to her dancing for a moment, slowly turning until she was facing the Latino guy, and then repeated her slow bending, including giving a kiss, which was a bit less lingering than the first one. She went through the same routine for the black guy. She was planning to change things up but by then a third man had joined her audience. This was a guy who seemed Indian or Pakistani, and who was admiring Evelyn with quite obvious lust, over and above the admiration the others were exhibiting. Ordinarily, she would have thought 'This one's trouble,' but under the circumstances the way the new guy was looking at her just turned her on more and emboldened her further. This time, while facing the new guy, Evelyn backed up toward the edge of the table, nearest the Latino gentleman, then lowered herself to her hands and knees, and then crawled the short distance to the new guy who met her with a passionate kiss. Evelyn let herself enjoy the feeling of his tongue against hers for a long moment, but then backed up, rolling back until she was sitting closer to the Asian woman. With her hands and feet planted firmly beneath her, Evelyn lifted herself up into a table-position, her thighs spread so the woman could see her pussy clearly. Very slowly, Evelyn lowered herself, sinking toward the woman who was watching her with a smile. Watching the woman's expressions, Evelyn slid her hand down over her taut belly until her fingers were moving over her labia. Then she found herself slowly fingering herself, pressing her palm tightly against her clit. She might have just laid back there on the table and brought herself off, but just then the pretty Asian woman crooked her finger at her, copying the gesture Evelyn had used on her just minutes ago. With a broad smile, Evelyn crab-walked herself to the edge of the table right in front of the woman, who ran her hands along the inside of Evelyn's thighs before leaning in to kiss her very ready pussy. The woman's tongue slipped between Evelyn's lips and flickered over her clit, sending shivers all through her body. Momentarily forgetting the three men and the rest of the situation, Evelyn lay back and enjoyed what the woman's tongue and lips were doing to her. Evelyn slipped her legs around the woman's shoulders to hold her close and clasped her own tits tightly, pinching her nipples a bit. She was content to stay there and let the lovely woman lick her to an orgasm, at least, but then she felt a warm hand on her left thigh, which was the one on the side toward the newer guy. Looking down, she saw that that man was saying something to the woman, who stopped what she was doing to Evelyn to smile and nod to him. Then, reluctantly, Evelyn relaxed her legs' grasp on the woman so she could pull away and be replaced by the gentleman with lust in his eyes. Fortunately, he picked up right where the pretty Asian had left off, which earned him a happy smile from Evelyn. Then she watched as the Latino guy helped the Asian woman climb up onto the table with Evelyn. Her pale, slender body was beautiful in the bright light as she crawled over to kiss Evelyn, who relaxed and enjoyed being pleasured by two affectionate mouths. Too quickly, though, the woman broke the kiss and moved to straddle Evelyn's face. Smiling up at the woman, Evelyn grasped her tight ass and helped her get into just the right position so Evelyn could run her tongue between her lips, tasting her sweet nectar and licking at her hard little clit. The guy between her legs wasn't exactly the best, but he wasn't bad, and he was clearly intent on making Evelyn come. Evelyn felt her legs resting on his shoulders and her heels pressing against his back, holding him there, as she tried to concentrate on licking and sucking at the pussy and clit on her face. She felt her orgasm approaching as she saw the Latino guy moving up in front of the Asian woman. Evelyn wondered a bit how many people this table could hold, but went on with what she was doing, trying to make this pretty woman come for her. By now the man between Evelyn's legs was fucking at least two fingers in and out of her pussy rather violently as his tongue lashed at her clit, and she could see the Asian woman on her face was sucking the Latino guy's cock. She thought what a nice spectacle this must be for the people watching, and then she was coming. Her body clenched and spasmed as Evelyn rode a wave of tumbling ecstasy. She stopped licking at the woman on her face's clit and just moaned into her pussy as she shook. Only when she came back down did she manage to get back to work, squeezing the woman's ass in her hands as she continued licking and sucking. Evelyn was barely aware of the fact that the man between her legs was shifting around. Then, she felt the unmistakable sensations that came with having a cock moving between her lips and then pushing into her pussy. Evelyn wondered how the man, who she was assuming was the same guy who'd just been licking her, managed to get up high enough to fuck her, but put that concern out of her head and let herself enjoy being fucked. She felt her legs being lifted up, held in a V, as the man shoved into her with increasing force. Soon, it was all Evelyn could do to keep the woman's clit in place enough for her to keep licking at it, as she was driven into again and again. She found herself wishing she could get a hold of something to encourage her fucker to ram into her even harder, or that he had a bigger cock. Even so, she thought she was likely to come again before she was able to make the woman on top of her come. She was wrong. The woman had been pressing down on Evelyn's mouth and tongue more insistently, when suddenly she was shaking and rubbing herself on Evelyn's face as her juices flowed freely. Evelyn found herself bathed in sweet wetness as the woman shuddered and gasped on her face. Then she felt the man fucking her filling her pussy with his cum. As the woman carefully moved away and Evelyn felt the cock being pulled away from her pussy, she remembered where she was and thought it was extremely hot that she had been putting on such a display for everyone in the club. She also thought that she needed more cock. Rather than just lay there sprawled out at the edge of her table and wait for someone to put his dick in her, which was sure to happen soon enough, Evelyn thought she should do something more proactive about the situation. Wiping her face a bit with the back of her hand, Evelyn sat up and looked around. She saw that the table had actually lowered quite a bit while she'd been distracted. It was now at a level where it would be quite easy for the average man to fuck her as she was. While that was convenient, Evelyn wanted to go on with her performance. Knowing that she must look pretty wild with her mane of hair all messed up and wet, she twisted around and cast her eye to the people around her table-stage. The lusty guy who had licked her and then, she presumed, fucked her was still there, and had a contented smile on his face. The black guy was there too, but the Latino and Asian woman were gone. A new guy caught her eye. He was a young man, maybe early twenties, white, with short black hair. After crawling to the center of her table, Evelyn beckoned to this new guy and the black guy who'd been waiting so patiently. She knelt there in the middle of her brightly lit little stage as they came up to stand in front of her, presenting their cocks. The black cock was nice and long, and very thick, while the white one was even longer, but not so thick. Before she even began to kiss and lick at these beautiful phalluses before her, Evelyn had a plan. She took her time, really trying to make a show of things, licking and sucking on both cocks. After a bit, she gestured for the black guy to lie down on his back for her. Holding on to the long white cock for support and to keep him from wandering off, Evelyn straddled the muscular black man and sank slowly down on his wonderfully fat cock. Groaning a bit as she impaled herself, feeling herself so blissfully filled, Evelyn reached down with her free hand to stroke her clit. There on the illuminated platform, on top of a muscular man with his big thick cock in her pussy, another man standing next to her, his long cock tightly in her hand, Evelyn brought herself off in a brief but sweet orgasm. Then she was riding slowly up and down on that thick column of hard flesh, fingers stroking her clit furiously, while her other hand twisted and stroked at the other cock, until she threw her head back and her muscles tensed all over as she came loudly for everyone to see. She really let herself go with it, squeezing herself on that cock and arching her back and crying out incoherently, gasping and shuddering. When Evelyn was able to think again, she smiled down at the man underneath her and began to rock herself against him, working his thick cock in and out of herself again. She pulled the waiting guy over to her mouth, quickly going back to sucking hungrily at his long cock. She tried to get as much as she could of that length down her throat, but there was quite a bit left over. When she had that cock nice and slippery with her saliva, she looked up at its owner and tossed her head over her shoulder, hoping he would take the hint. He did. In another moment, Evelyn braced herself with both hands on the black guy's firm chest as the guy behind her began to push his long prick slowly up her ass. She loved the feeling of being so completely filled – a sensation she hadn't appreciated so well before that orgy on the Riverboat. For the first time since climbing onto her little stage, Evelyn said something. She groaned and said, “God yes! That feels so good! Fuck me boys, fuck me!” It took a moment for them to get the right rhythm, but soon the two men were working well together, pistoning in and out of Evelyn's body as they succumbed to their carnal desire to fuck her until they came inside her. She came and came again, shuddering and crying out between them, before someone else joined their party. An Asian guy with a long cock, but not as long as the guy who was vigorously fucking her ass, came up and offered himself to Evelyn's mouth. Without hesitating, she opened her mouth and let him slide past her lips, over her tongue and into her throat. Evelyn was now merely hanging on, letting the three men move in and out of her. She let herself go, merely riding along as the sensations and pleasure had their way with her. Oddly enough, it was the man fucking her face who came first, pumping what seemed like a lot of cum down her throat and then splashing across her face. Before Evelyn could wipe any of the jizz off her forehead, she felt the big cock under her pumping hot cum up into her pussy, and then, before the first was finished, the guy behind her was coming deep inside her bowels, hot cum rushing up inside her. This was all too much for Evelyn's body to resist and she came again, this time in an explosive wrack of clenching muscles, shaking limbs, and wordless crying out. “I came so … fucking … hard,” Evelyn breathed. She had worked the end of her staff up into her ass and was fucking the fingers of her left hand in and out of her pussy, as she strummed at her clit with the fingers of her right. “Fuck! I'm going to come again, Don! Come with me!” Don had stripped out of his Batman costume and was stroking his very hard cock as he listened to her story and watched her. Although she had brought herself off earlier during the story, he had held off, but now, at her urging, he gave in. “Yes,” he nodded, arching his back, pushing his cock upward, “yes! I'm going to… oh fuck, yes!” “Yes, baby!” she cried out. “YES!” Across the room, in her chair, Evelyn was shaking and moaning, while Don's cock swelled and erupted spraying a flood of hot, white cum all over his belly and chest. He clenched and shuddered as the orgasm went on and on. “Wait,” Toshia said. “She used the end of the staff as a dildo?” Don nodded, “It was a good size for it, and smooth, no splinters.” “Damn,” she grinned. “I kind of wish I'd thought of that.” “Hum,” Evelyn purred, laying in her chair, legs splayed widely, staff sticking out of her butt, fingers idly stroking her labia. “I do wish we could play.” “Believe me, me too!” Don grinned as he used his discarded costume to wipe cum off himself. “Was that the end of your story?” “Well,” she said as she slowly drew the staff out of her ass. “Hey, note that I have now taken the stick out of my ass.” Don laughed and said, “Duly noted.” “Well, the rest of that session just became an orgy, which was a lot of fun, but for me that was the best part.” “Excellent!” “The rest of the week passed with more of the same, basically – nothing more intense and very little of it was boring.” “What about the rest of the Resort? You said you had time off every day.” “Yeah, I think I've been into every one of the clubs,” she nodded. “I didn't stay long in all of them, but I made a point to check out every one I found.” “Any favorites? Or particularly hot events?” “I had a good time in Ladies Night,” she winked. “And I bring the hot event with me, you know.” Don laughed, “I do know!” “Nothing really stands out as particularly noteworthy… I'm sure I'll think of more stories to tell you, but I should tell you about my next mission. Did you want to take a break and get properly cleaned up, though? I could use a drink and a bite to eat.” “Sounds good!“ Don smiled, grabbing a vest to hang his sheriff's star on. "Hey, where's that deputy girl?” “Hell if I know,” shrugged Don. “She seems to have gone with the previous sheriff.” “‘Seems like you should have someone to watch over things when you're sleeping.” “Want the job?” “Sorry, lover,” she chuckled. “I can't stay that long.” “Well, that sucks.” “Don't you think it would be even more frustrating for us to spend this year here together but not getting to have sex?” “Good point,” Don agreed. They had come to the Jungle Room, and Evelyn suggested they pop in to see if India was about. She wasn't, and neither was Jaden, but they took the opportunity to clean up in the pool before deciding to walk and talk. “I can call this doing my rounds,” Don smiled. “Now, that was your first mission, right?” “Yes,” she nodded. “The next one was very straightforward: fuck one hundred men in two days.” “Ah, what? Seriously?” Evelyn grinned at his reaction and said, “Well, not exactly. The exact phrasing was more like ‘Have one hundred men come in or on you within 48 hours.'” Thinking back to her own escapades in Eros, which she had considered impressive, Toshia laughed and exclaimed, “There goes my slut of the year title!” “I don't remember that being official,” Don laughed. “But, hey, you left early, and you've got Sarah.” “That's true,” she smiled. “Still, I'm a bit jealous, and I was fond of that title.” “Maybe you can find a way to win it back later,” Don grinned. “Oh, you can count on it!” Toshia laughed. “A hundred?!" Don gaped. "Yep,” Evelyn nodded. “I didn't think it would even be difficult. I just planned to head down to the huge-ass orgy downstairs. It would be easy to get twenty-five guys in the morning, twenty-five in the afternoon, twenty-five in the evening… Hell, I'd be done early.” “Well, yeah, when you put it that way. But I take it things didn't go quite so easily.” She laughed, “Yeah, that woman, Pamela, added something; I couldn't do it either in the Pleasure Dome or at the on-going orgy here in the Temple.” “That would make things a bit trickier,” nodded Don. “Yeah, but 'the timer' started with the first guy to come, and they picked where they would send me.” “Hum, they could be real dicks and put you in the middle of nowhere.” “Yeah, but they didn't,” she smiled. “They sent me to a place you're familiar with, the Manor.” “Oh! Fun!" Don grinned. "I turned up outside the front door, but I could tell where I was from your description. I wanted to get my task done as quickly as possible, but I remembered our system, so I went in and found the library as quickly as possible. Thanks to what you told me about getting around in there it was pretty easy. Sure enough, Robert was there and had a lot of questions. I tried to fill him in as best as I could, and then I let him fill me in, if you follow my meaning,” she winked at him. Don grinned, “I'm sure he appreciated both things.” “I think he did,” she smiled. “I rode him right there on his chair.” “Nice. That's one.” “You're going to give up on that pretty quickly,” laughed Evelyn. “Once I got that first dose of cum, I was on the hunt. There was a slender young guy wandering around in the stacks just outside the Scholar's office, over to the right of those tables, remember?” “The place, but not the guy,” nodded Don. “Yeah, smart ass. Well, I just went up to him, dropped to my knees and blew him right there.” “Two.” Evelyn rolled her eyes, “Do I have to shove you in?” They were walking hand-in-hand by the side of the giant pool in the middle of the Resort. When Don just laughed, Evelyn continued with, “I found two more guys there on that floor of the library. I got them together and had one fuck me from behind while I sucked the other one off, right there in the stacks.” “Nice,” Don said, adding under his breath, “Four.” Ignoring him, Evelyn said, “I was able to find eleven more guys… well, eighteen, but seven of them were busy. So, I fucked six of them and sucked off the others. There were two more threesomes in there, and the last three were all at once, which was fun.” “Did you come while you were with these, fifteen guys?” “Oh, a few times,” she grinned, “but that wasn't what I was after. When I left the library, I was thinking I needed to find someplace where people were more likely to congregate, and I thought about some of the things you'd mentioned. So, I thought I'd try that steam room. I found it quickly enough, and had a dip in that big bathtub, or pool, or whatever you want to call it, then headed into the steam room. "There were eight guys in there, not including four guys who were ganging up on this one pretty little thing in the corner. I thought she looked like she was having a good time, so I dove in. I just said, 'Any of you guys want to party?' Before I knew it, I was surrounded by cocks. I started out sitting on that first bench, moving from cock to cock, sucking each one some before moving to the next. Then I was laying back as they started taking turns fucking me. After a couple of them came in my pussy and a couple on my face and tits, the others got me down on the floor on my hands and knees. They just took me from both ends, either fucking my pussy or ass while I sucked a cock.” “Hot!” Don breathed. “It was!” Evelyn grinned. “I noticed that one guy who'd fucked me earlier was waiting his turn to get some head, so I stopped and told them it was one orgasm to a customer, but they should go send any friends my way.” Don laughed, “How did they take that?” “Cheerfully, actually. That guy and the others who had come already left and soon I was down to just two guys. I was jerking this guy's cock until he came on my face, and the other was about to come in my pussy, when other guys started coming into the steam room and heading in my direction. (I had completely lost track of what was going on with the girl in the corner.) As I was wiping some of the cum off my face, but before the last of my original eight buddies came, I saw six more guys standing around me. I smiled and said 'Welcome boys! I'll take you however you want, but just one orgasm each, okay?' They all smiled and nodded, stroking a wonderful variety of cocks for me. "So, there I was, getting gangbanged in the steam room, first by the original eight, then the second wave of six, and then four more. I had changed position half a dozen times, and taken loads in my pussy, ass, and down my throat, not to mention having it splashed on my face, tits, butt… well, pretty much everywhere.” “Damn, that's fucking hot!” Don grinned. "Orgasms?“ "Too many to count, though I was really just focusing on making each man come.” “Damn,” he breathed again. “And you were already a third of the way to your goal. How long was all that?” “Since Robert? I'd guess about three or four hours. By then I was quite a mess. The steam room guys had been all in one long go, and I needed cleaning up and a break. So, I went back to the bath and devoted myself to a nice long soak and wash. Of course, while I was there, I had to take breaks when men came in to bathe.” “Of course. How many times did that happen?” “Four, but two of those times included more than one guy. Okay, okay, the first break was just one guy, then there were two, then just one again, and then four guys came in all at once. Actually, that last one was pretty hot. I got one guy to sit up on the edge of the pool so I could give him a blow job and his friends each fucked me from behind, in the water. Uh, now I'm thinking we should spend some more time by the pool tonight.” Don grinned, “I like that idea, though I had another spot in mind.” “Oh?” “No, carry on,” he laughed. “I think you're at forty-one.” “Fine, fine,” she shook her head. “So, by then I was hungry and thirsty, so I decided to look for that lounge you mentioned. I went down to the ground floor and found it in no time. I got some fruit and a drink. I was in no hurry to get back to my hunt for cock, since I was sure I was doing well enough, timewise. So, I took a look around, just out of curiosity. There were some couples having sex, a few people actually just taking a nap, and up on the top level there was a group of people actually playing pool. There were three or four women who looked like swimsuit models, a couple of less interesting guys, and a tall, thin black guy with a nice sized dick between his legs. This guy seemed to be the ringleader of the group.” Don smiled, “That sounds very familiar.” “Yeah, that's what I thought, too,” she laughed. “When he saw me watching, he asked if I would like to play. I said I didn't have time for any complicated games, but I was willing to give it a try if he'd agree to make things interesting.” Laughing, Don said, “He must have loved that.” “Yeah, he grinned and said, 'Of course. What did you have in mind?' And I said, 'Simple 8-Ball. If I win, you and these two other gentlemen cum in my pussy. He smiled and said, 'And if we win?' 'Then,' I said, 'you cum in my ass.'” “I did tell you how well-hung he and Igor were, right?” “Yeah, but I was feeling reckless, and I kind of underestimated things, to be honest. Not my pool skills, mind you,” she laughed. “I suck at pool! I was pretty sure I would lose, but I was feeling cocky, so to speak. The Player's posse watched as we played, and I did better than I thought I would, but still, yeah, he won. I took Peter first, bent over the edge of the pool table, while the girls got Igor and the Player nice and ready, both hard and wet. Then the Asian girl…” “Keiko.” “Right. Keiko got under me and played with my clit as Igor pushed that big cock of his into my ass. I thought I was going to pass out, and then I was coming so hard. He just started fucking me while I was coming, and he kept at it until I felt him pumping a crazy amount of cum up inside me. Then it was the Player's turn. He picked me up and laid me back on the pool table, lifting my butt up so he could fuck my ass and look into my eyes, like you did that night on the Riverboat. The girls got up on the table around me and started kissing and fondling my body while the Player slowly filled my ass and then got down to fucking me. I must have come half a dozen times during this whole thing. When he came it felt like someone had flooded my ass with cum. "When he was done, I was lying there sprawled on the table with cum running out of my ass and a ridiculous smile on my face. I thanked the girls and then said I needed to repay them. I know I was supposed to be focusing on making men come, but they had been so sweet and helpful.” “Naturally.” “Naturally,” Evelyn nodded. “So, I had them each sit on my face so I could make them come, too. While I was licking one, the other two were busy using their mouths and tongues to clean the fellows and me up. They were very thorough! "Anyway, when I was done, they invited me to come along with them to find new games to play, but I explained that I was on a mission, and then what that mission was. At the time, I was thinking I might actually finish my hundred before bedtime. The Player thought this was a fun idea and suggested that I try the theater next door because it was movie night. After grabbing a couple more strawberries and a nice glass of water, I headed over.Evelyn continues telling Don of her task adventures. “It was a bit weird to see so many people gathered to watch porn there in Eros. I mean, they live porn 24/7, right? But there they were. The place wasn't packed but there were quite a few people scattered around in there. When I came in, the scene on the screen was of a young blonde girl giving an enthusiastic blow job to two well hung gentlemen, and in the front row I could see half a dozen men sitting by themselves, idly stroking their hardons. I could see women in the audience too, but I was focused on the gents.“I decided to go right for the middle of the front row. There was a dark-haired guy dead center of the row stroking a long, thick cock for me. It wasn't anywhere near as big as Igor's or the Player's of course, so it looked just the right size. Giving him a smile, I knelt down between his legs and ran my hands over his thighs, then leaned in to kiss and lick his heavy balls and then his shaft. He had gotten it nice and hard already, so I didn't waste too much time before pulling it away from him so I could suck it. This was just an appetizer for me, though, and in another minute, I climbed up on his lap and sank down on his cock. I made a point of riding up and down on him as theatrically as possible. I wanted to get some attention. It helped that he was enthusiastic about helping me out, holding onto my ass and sucking at my tits. "There was a guy sitting in the next row behind us who was now watching me grinding on my new favorite prick more than he was watching the movie. I smiled at him and gestured for him to come closer. He stood up and I saw that he had a hard cock, too.” “What a surprise!” Don chuckled. “I know, right? So, then I was leaning over the guy I was riding to suck on this new cock behind him. If anyone minded someone standing up in front of them no one said anything. It didn't take too long before that guy in row two to hold my head and start fucking himself in and out of my mouth until he was coming. I sucked it all down and gave him a smile as he pulled away. It was then that I noticed that the guys on either side of us had moved closer, to get a better look at the action. Before I knew it, they were on either side of me, perched a bit precariously on the theater chairs so I could suck and stroke their cocks for them. They were also running their hands over my back and butt, which was seriously turning me on. "I turned to the guy on my left and suggested he fuck my ass. He was pretty quick to get down there and push himself up into me. I really tried to concentrate on making the men come, but with that nice big cock up inside me and the cocks in my mouth and ass, I came pretty hard before any of them did. After that, I got pretty busy. The guy in my ass came, and the guy I'd been sucking took his place, but by then there were two more guys on either side of me. I took a moment to ask the guy under me how he was doing but he just grinned and said he was having a great time. "When the guy fucking my ass came, I decided to change things up a bit. I reluctantly climbed off that sweet cock, turned around and sat back on his lap, taking him up my ass. God, that felt good right then! Then, the two guys on either side who I'd been stroking each fucked my pussy until they came. When the second of these guys pulled away, I saw that there was a semi-circle of ten guys standing there watching me all stroking themselves. "I leaned forward and started sucking cock after cock. After a couple of them came down my throat, the next guy pushed me back and shoved himself up into my pussy. He didn't last long and was replaced by the next guy, and then the next. All in all, two of those ten guys came in my mouth and the rest came inside my pussy. I was feeling so insanely slutty, and I just wanted more. "Then I remembered the guy whose hard, thick cock was up my ass. I asked him what he needed to come, and then I was on my hands and knees, getting my ass fucked hard and fast. I played with myself as he banged me, and I came really hard as he pumped a huge load of cum into me. "Damn!” Don breathed again, painfully aware of how hard his cock was as it swayed in front of him while they walked. Evelyn laughed, “Want me to stop?” “Hell no!” “Okay, then… Well, I decided I needed to get cleaned up again, so I left the theater and went down the hall to find that pool you mentioned. You didn't tell me there was a shower room there, though. When I found that, I took the time to get washed up and then went for a swim. Of course, that water was reinvigorating, so I went back on my hunt. "I scored another four guys in the hot tub, and then a train of eight guys while I laid on my back on a weight machine bench. Then it was back to the showers, where I found another three donors for the cause. I was starting to feel a bit worn out by then, though, and wanted to be somewhere I could sleep comfortably before I ran out of steam completely. So, I headed upstairs to check out the bedrooms. "Wouldn't you know it, but I found a room with a nice little nine-person orgy going on. There were five men and four women. I knew I was way over my count for the first day, so I decided I would join this party, maybe get all five of the guys to come for me, but call it quits for the night after that. Since I was the only one with any kind of specific goal in mind, it wasn't too hard to arrange things so each of the guys came for me. I made two of the girls come too, which was nice. After all the hard cocks and fucking, it was very nice to fall asleep between two lovely women with my head resting on a soft breast.” “Nice!” Don smiled. “And if my count is right, you were at eighty already.” “Don, who would be counting such things?” “You would,” he laughed. “I can tell you were keeping score, just from the fact that you can give me all these details.” “Hey, I knew you'd want the story!” Don held up his hands, “Oh, I am definitely not complaining!” “You better not be,” she smirked back at him. “Now, where was I?” “The second day, I think.” “Yeah, well, I woke up the next day and decided to continue my exploration, and found the garden, where I took a swim and cleaned up yet again. I grabbed some fruit and water, then got back to work. I thought about trying that maze game but thought it would take too much time. Still, it looks like fun.” “It is,” Don nodded. “We should try it together sometime.” “I'd like that,” she smiled and gave his hand a squeeze. “Well, I played some more in the pool… I seem to really like fucking in the water here. I got six more guys to give me their cum: four orally and two in my pussy. Then I went back into the Manor and just started looking for available cocks to pounce upon. I blew one guy right in the middle of a hallway, another took me from behind as I leaned against a wall. At one point I was on my hands and knees on a bench in the hallway with a guy behind me and a guy in front of me. When the guy in front of me came, another guy came out of nowhere and took his place. I was still sucking him when the guy behind me came and was replaced by yet another guy. "I came across three guys wandering the halls looking for trouble and led them into the nearest bedroom where I tried to get them all to cum at the same time, but my ass is just too hot, I guess. When I left them, I was in need of yet another shower, and headed for the main bath and steam room. When I got there, there was something of a little orgy going on in the pool, and I dove right in, managing to get fucked there in the water again, but this time being held up between two really fit young men, one in my ass and one in my pussy. That was one of the better orgasms that day. "I went from the pool into the steam room and picked three of the guys there, waving them over to me on the main floor. Once they got down to me, I dropped to my knees and proceeded to move from one to the other, sucking and stroking until they were coming all over me, hot cum splashing all over my face and tits. That was one hundred, I was sure, but I was honestly still horny, so I grabbed one of the guys and had him fuck me from behind as I leaned against a bench and played with myself till I came. "Then, without bothering to get cleaned up, I headed for the front door. As soon as I stepped through, I found myself back in that crazy courtyard outside the Pleasure Dome.” “That's quite a successful mission, I'd say,” Don said. “Yeah,” she smiled at him, and then drew him in for a kiss. “Do you mind if I take a break before I tell you about the next one?” Don noticed that they had walked back around to the poolside. There were a few couples playing leisurely down the way, but closest to them were several single men, just relaxing on their chaise lounges. At least one of them, a tall guy who looked Arabic or Turkish to Don, though he had brown hair rather than black, was eyeing Evelyn openly with a hard cock lying on his belly. Don smiled down at Evelyn, who was already stripping out of her clothes, tossing her top onto the closest lounger, and said, “Mind if I watch?” “You better!” she laughed as she kicked off her boots. Then she was shimmying out of her skirt and diving into the pool. Don saw the tall fellow was both watching Evelyn as she broke the surface, water running over her shoulders and breasts, and looking to see if Don was going to follow her. Don smiled and gestured to indicate that the man could join her if he liked. By the time Don had sat down on the end of the lounger on which Evelyn had deposited her clothes, the tall guy had slipped into the water and moved over to stand talking with her. The man was tall enough that the tip of his erect cock was actually poking up out of the water, and Evelyn was short enough that the water came up to just under her perfect breasts. Don could tell that Evelyn had maneuvered herself so Don could see both of her and the man talking to her. She smiled up at the stranger, and then reached out to start stroking his cock. For just a brief moment she bent down to suck on the head as it bobbed there above the water. She looked up at the tall guy and said something with a smile, and then bent down again to suck him more seriously, dipping her face under the water as she did. Don looked back to the lounges to either side of him and saw that there were now three naked men watching Evelyn and her tall new friend in the water. There were two black guys, the lighter skinned of whom seemed about a decade older than Don, but both of whom were in great shape, and an east Asian man who, going against stereotype, had the longest dick of the bunch. Don caught the eye of the older black guy, who had been sitting beyond the tall guy in the water, and tossed his head to the side, suggesting that he get in there too. With a smile, the man got up and moved to the pool. Don turned to the other side and managed to convey the same idea to the other two guys. Back in the pool, the older black fellow had gotten into the pool and was moving over to next to the tall man. He must have picked up on Don's desire to watch, because he made sure to go to the far side of the couple. Evelyn looked up at him and smiled, then flashed Don a smile, before going back to talk to her two new friends. From the way her body was moving, Don guessed that she was now stroking both cocks, though one of them was a bit lower than the other. Then the other two guys were moving up to join the party. Evelyn looked at them and laughed, smiling again in Don's direction. She was surrounded by eager men who were obviously making themselves busy touching her body under the water. Don gave his aching erection a squeeze but kept things at that for now. In the pool, Evelyn had gone back to sucking on the tall guy's half submerged cock, and the Asian fellow had moved behind her. He seemed to be reaching down to stroke her pussy, and then he was clearly pushing himself into her. Meanwhile, the other two guys continued to caress and fondle her body. Don suspected she was stroking their cocks. Evelyn raised her head and said something that made the tall guy laugh and nod his head. The Asian pulled back and then the four guys were moving with Evelyn over to the side of the pool, not in front of Don, but off to his right just past the nearest corner. The tall guy lifted Evelyn out of the water and sat her on the edge of the pool. As she parted her legs for the darkest fellow to slip up between them and begin going down on her, Evelyn caught Don's eyes and blew him a kiss. Then, the tall guy was kneeling beside her and she turned her head to begin sucking his cock in earnest. The other two guys climbed up next to her and continued to caress and tease her body. The older black guy leaned in and started sucking on one of Evelyn's breasts. Don watched intently as Evelyn took all of the tall guy's cock into her mouth and throat. Then she was coming, her body tensing and her legs clasping the man between them to her tightly. When she finished shaking, she pulled herself up off the cock she'd been sucking and said something to her admirers. While the guy in the pool quickly got up out of the water, the other three helped Evelyn up and moved over to the lounger right next to Don. She gave Don a grin and a wink and told the tall guy, “Farouk, lie down on your back. Excellent.” She straddled the man's long body and lifted his cock so she could push it up into her pussy. She looked over at Don and said, “Do you like watching me suck and fuck, baby?” “God, yes!” Don nodded. “You're amazing.” “His cock feels good up inside me,” she said as she ground on Farouk, working his cock in and out of her. “I'm going to make each of these cocks come. Do you want to see that?” “Hell yeah, I do.” “Good!” she smiled. “Bring that cock over here, Phil. Damn, that's long! Were you fucking me with this? Let me taste it.” Don's own cock ached in his lap as he watched Evelyn's mouth suck in the head of Phil's long organ and then move down it until she had at least half of it in her mouth and down her throat. She pulled back off it and said, “Uh, I like it! Would you like to fuck my ass with this beauty, Phil?” Before Phil could respond she lowered her mouth on him again, bobbing her head up and down on him enthusiastically. When she came back up for air, she looked up at Phil and said, “Get back there, and give me all of this beautiful cock of yours.” As Phil hurried to comply, she said, “Marcus, you gave me such a nice orgasm; you're next. Come over here.” As Phil began to push himself slowly up into Evelyn's ass, she groaned and said, “God, yes, that feels so good. Baby, I've got cock in my pussy and ass, and they're going to fuck me so hard. Aren't you, boys?” The men all nodded enthusiastically and murmured their agreement. “Give me all of that cock, Phil!” she said before turning her attention to the dark black cock Marcus offered her. Don watched as Evelyn's taut muscular body rocked between Farouk and Phil. He watched her legs flexing and her hips grinding against their bodies. He watched her arms as she pushed and pulled against Farouk's shoulders. He watched as her breasts swayed beneath her, her nipples brushing against Farouk's chest. He watched as her throat swallowed occasionally, and her lips moved up and down on Marcus's hard, dark cock. He couldn't resist giving his own hard cock another squeeze. This time, he didn't let it go. Before anyone could come, Evelyn pushed Marcus back and said, “I want to try something, guys. I don't know if it'll work but I've seen it done, so it should be possible.” In a moment, Phil had pulled out of her, and Evelyn had turned around, sinking down on Farouk again, this time with his cock in her ass. “Okay,” she breathed. “Now Phil, fuck my pussy. Damn that feels good! Okay now, pull back almost all the way out. Marcus, can you get between me and Phil now, so you can get your cock in there too?” Don groaned a bit at the very thought of what she was attempting, though he did think Toshia had done something like this in her gangbang with the Sisterhood's men. Watching this though, in person, was so intensely arousing. While Marcus and Phil got themselves all sorted out, Evelyn said, “Come over here, Jeremy. I don't want to leave you out.” She held onto Jeremy's hard cock for a moment as she said, “Okay, nice and easy guys, push in… oh fuck, fuck, fuck! No, don't stop, keep … FUCK!” She dropped her head back onto Farouk's chest as a series of spasms shook her body. Marcus was holding her legs up and Don watched her toes curl up tightly. Her fingers dug into Farouk's forearm just below where he was holding her waist. She must have been squeezing Jeremy's cock very tightly, but he didn't complain. “Oh god,” she breathed. “Okay, fuck me, guys. Give me all you got!” Then, as Phil tried to follow Marcus's lead in moving in and out of Evelyn's tight pussy, and Farouk held on for dear life, Evelyn pulled Jeremy's cock to her mouth and sucked him in hungrily. Soon the two guys fucking her were moving in unison, and Jeremy was holding Evelyn's head in his hands, fucking himself in and out of her mouth. Don's cock was rock hard and aching in his hand. He knew that if he moved it just a bit he would come, but he wanted to wait. He wanted Evelyn to see. Then Evelyn was moaning and shaking again. This time it went on and on, her body clenching and shuddering between the four men, who kept fucking her as she shook, their cocks moving in and out of her body as she came and came. Then, before Evelyn was finished coming, Jeremy groaned, and Don watched as Evelyn tried to swallow the sudden flood of cum being pumped down her throat. There was too much too quick, though, and she choked a bit. Jeremy pulled back, shooting a last gout of pearly white cum over Evelyn's cheek and neck as quite a bit of spunk also spilled out of her mouth. She smiled up at Jeremy and said, “Thank you!” Next, she turned to smile at Don with her cum covered face and said, “One down, baby. How do I look?” “Like a goddess,” he said earnestly. “Damn right,” she grinned. Then she turned her attention to the guys between her legs, who were still fucking steadily in and out of her. “I don't suppose one of you guys likes getting fucked in the ass, do you?” “Sounds fun,” Marcus grinned. “I like your attitude!” Evelyn smiled. “Would you mind fucking Marcus in the ass while he fucks me, Phil?” “No, I could do that,” Phil laughed. “Try to save your cum for me, though, Phil,” she added. Soon, Phil had drawn out of Evelyn and pushed himself up into Marcus's ass. Marcus went back to fucking in and out of Evelyn, and Phil shoved into Marcus each time Marcus drove into her, pulling back in time with his partner. “Yes, that's it!” Evelyn called out, “Fuck me through Marcus! You guys are all going to make me come again! Don, they're going to … oh god!” Then she was climaxing again, and so was Marcus, shoving up into her and groaning as she grabbed at his ass and pulled him in. Don watched as Phil drew out of Marcus, and Marcus pulled out of Evelyn. “No, come here and let me taste that,” Evelyn said before Marcus could collapse on the next lounger over, next to Jeremy. Phil didn't wait for further instructions, but quickly moved in to push himself deep into Evelyn's messy pussy. He must have been about ready to blow when he was fucking Marcus, because it only took a few shoves into Evelyn before he groaned and pulled his long cock out to spray several big splashes of cum onto her belly and tits. “Hum, nice!” she grinned. “Thank you, boys! Now Farouk, you need to come. How do you want me?” In very short order, Evelyn was lying on her back as Farouk lifted her up so he could push his cock into her pussy. She was basically upside down, with her shoulders on the lounger and her head and long red hair over the edge. She was looking at Don as she squeezed her left breast and reached down, or, really, up, to play with her clit as Farouk fucked her hard and fast. She was talking steadily, “Baby, he's fucking me so hard! I'm all covered and full of cum… I'm going to come so hard. Your cock is hard… Won't you come for me, baby? Yes, that's it! Come closer. Come on me, baby! Oh fuck, I'm coming again! Oh god!” Then Farouk and Evelyn were coming together, and Don joined them. He could hold back no longer, and a torrent of hot cum shot out of him to splash over Evelyn's beautiful chest and throat as she cried out with her own climax. Don fell back on his lounger, grinning broadly at Evelyn, who was smiling and laughing in post-orgasmic bliss. He watched her, as Farouk withdrew and as she fell onto the lounger, and as she played with the cum all over her. “I needed that,” she smiled at him. “It turns me on when you watch me.” “I'm glad,” Don laughed. “It really turns me on to watch you.” “Excellent,” she laughed. “Okay, I need to get cleaned up.” “And then you have another story to tell.” “Yes, I do,” she smiled. “Come on, let's have a swim, first.” Chapter 9. The Dark Labyrinth Evelyn shivered a little. She found herself standing naked, her staff in hand, on a broken sheet of granite at the apex of a dreary mountain pass. Looking behind, she saw a long, rocky climb she was happy not to have made. Ahead of her lay a large valley swathed in a grey fog. The path at her feet wound down the slope in front of her until it disappeared in the scraggly trees and low hills. The moist air was unusually cold for Eros, and there was a light breeze chilling her skin, but which seemed to not bother the fog in the valley. Evelyn had been teleported to this remote location at the conclusion of her meeting with the watcher's council, as Don called them. Her assignment was straightforward, if rather enigmatic: “Reach the center of the Dark Labyrinth.” She supposed the labyrinth must be ahead, probably in the valley below. It didn't really make sense for the council to put her here otherwise. With a shrug to herself, she started down the trail. Given the nature of the unpaved and sometimes slippery path, Evelyn was obliged to keep her eyes on the ground and didn't really notice until she was well into it that she had descended into the fog. Looking around, she found herself struck by how actually creepy the landscape appeared in the thick mist. The mostly bare trees were twisted in attitudes that suggested they were clutching upward at the unseen sky above. The rolling, rocky ground was ideal to hide any number of potential hazards. Everything had taken on the grey of the fog; any hint of color was washed out in the twilight. At least without the breeze it was a bit warmer. Still, the mist was XYZ and inevitably Evelyn found herself growing frisky again. After all the sex she'd had lately, particularly during what she was now thinking of as her cock hunt in the Manor just a day ago, she had thought she might be good-to-go for at least a few days, but the moisture gathering on her naked flesh and slowly soaking her thick auburn hair covered her body in a glistening aphrodisiac sheath lightly caressing her with every motion. For a moment, Evelyn considered stopping there on a moss covered rock to relieve some tension, but then remembered her earlier thought about those potential hazards hiding among the rocks and decided she could wait at least a bit longer - perhaps even until she got through the fog. Besides, she thought, one orgasm would only satisfy her for a little while in this situation. As it turned out, it took her over an hour to climb down through the fog until she could look out and see the rest of the valley spread out before her underneath the grey cloud blanketing it. Casting a quick look around to make sure she could actually see her surroundings clearly, Evelyn found a soft enough spot to recline upon. With one hand gripping her staff and her gaze sweeping the area around her, at least to begin with, she slipped her fingers between her legs and then up into herself. Soon she had let go of the staff so she could use both hands - one to shove three fingers into her grasping pussy and the other to frantically stroke her clit. Momentarily careless of the fact that she was out in the open and vulnerable, Evelyn closed her eyes tightly as a blistering orgasm tore through her body, nerves firing wildly and muscles clenching tightly. Her fingers kept fucking and rubbing furiously as she pushed herself on and on, prolonging her ecstasy until she collapsed back on the ground, grinning up at the clouds so close over her. Remembering where she was, Evelyn sat up and looked around frantically, half convinced she would see a bear or wolf creeping up on her. When she was quite sure she was still alone, she noticed that she was still slowly frigging herself. She decided she wanted something harder, more rigid, inside her. Her eyes lit upon her staff then, and she noticed that the end was nicely round and smooth. Soon, Evelyn was lying there on the ground underneath the heavy, leaden cloud cover, naked and pale in the wild grey landscape, strong legs spread, arms taut and reaching downward, incidentally pushing her small, firm breasts together, as she played with her clit and fucked herself with the end of her staff. She cried out as she came again, arching her back and shoving that wooden shaft up into her pussy, squeezing it intensely. Then her teeth were clenching as the orgasm's second and third waves rolled over her. When she finally found herself relaxing, she laughed at how ridiculous she must look, naked in the open with a long wooden stick up her pussy. After Evelyn collected her wits, and took her ersatz dildo out of her vagina, she got up and got a more careful look at her situation. Walking a bit further down the path she'd been following, she came to a tall, bare tree at the head of a long series of rough, uneven stone steps leading down into the valley. Without the masking effect of the fog, she could make out the maze that had been cut or built into the vast majority of the valley. At her crude estimation there were at least fifty miles of twisting pathways there waiting for her. She could see that there were occasional openings and other aberrations, but none of those things allayed her apprehensions. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Don's bargain with a seductive vampire. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Lady Primrose The long, wood-paneled ballroom was largely what Don would have expected. There were a pair of tables near the entrance heavily laden with bowls and platters of fruit, as well as a fountain jetting clear, cold water surrounded by crystal glasses. There were doors at intervals down the length of the two side walls that seemed to open into the gardens, and illuminating the entire room were three very large candle chandeliers sparkling with golden light. In what seemed to be entirely appropriate décor, any would-be empty wall space of any considerable size was hung with high quality paintings. However, the paintings all had a decidedly erotic bent, as if someone had decided to redo the illustrations from the Kama Sutra in the style of the Dutch and English masters of the 18th and 19th centuries. There were some portraits too, but they were all showing much more skin than normal. The life-sized painting of a reclining pale young man with a rather generous erection was not exactly what one expected to see in a respectable Victorian mansion. Or, at least, not displayed prominently in the grand ballroom. The guests who had been admitted through the main doors, along with Don, gathered about the tables for some fruit and water, and then gradually began to disperse along the length of the ballroom, where they mingled with a number of people who seem to have been admitted to the room earlier, or who had come in through the garden. While Don, Jerome, Bian, Rodney, and Marilyn, seemed fairly representative of the former crowd of guests and of Erosians in general, the latter set seemed quite different. Each of these others moved with an unusually feline grace and unmistakable confidence. To paraphrase an astute (though fictional) observer of human nature, they walked as if the place belonged to them. They were all of them exceptionally good looking and possessed of an undeniable sex appeal, even for Eros. Don wasn't really surprised to note that these attendees were a bit paler than the other guests. Music began to play. It was unobtrusive instrumental music, ideal for slow dancing, but modern enough that no one felt compelled to waltz or anything like that. Don watched as the paler partiers moved among the others, smiling and batting their eyes, selecting, and engaging. Most led their chosen partners toward the open end of the ballroom where they danced together, but some slipped off through the open doors into the garden. Don felt a cool hand slip into his and turned to see the lovely Cessily next to him. She was now wearing a dark red evening gown with a plunging neckline that showed off most of her pale breasts to very nice advantage. Her blue eyes twinkled up at him and her lips, now crimson to match her gown, were smiling in a rather inviting way. “Good evening,” Cessily purred. “‘Don,' wasn't it?” “It was, and still is,” Don nodded, unable to resist smiling back at the charming woman. “Would you like to dance, Don?” she smiled. “Is dancing all you have in mind, my dear?” he managed. “Oh, well, there's always more than dancing on my mind,” she laughed. “In that at least we're kindred spirits,” admitted Don. “If you enjoy our dance, perhaps we could retire to someplace a bit more private…” “Something a bit more shadowy, say?” She smiled again, “If you like, though I don't mind an audience.” “Once more, we have that in common.” “I could tell I liked you right from the start, Don.” “You seem to have excellent taste, fair Cessily.” She leaned in closer, so Don could feel her lips very lightly brushing his neck, as she said, “I would love to see if your taste is so fine.” Don swallowed hard, and then managed to say, “I must say I find the thought very tempting, but…” She placed her hand on his chest and looked up into his eyes with another of her fetching smiles and said, “Would you like Lucien to join us?” Laughing a little, Don said, “No, that's quite alright. It's just that I'm afraid I really must save myself for Lady Primrose.” “Oh,” she actually pouted a bit. “However, if she has no use for me…” Cessily rolled her eyes a bit, “No, she'll just eat you up, the greedy bitch.” Don was a bit taken aback, and a bit put off by her phrasing, despite his pre-existing suspicions. “Oh, don't mind me, sweet thing,” Cessily laughed. “I just had my heart set on you for the night.” “That is very flattering! In other circumstances…” She leaned in and rose up on her toes a bit to kiss him on the cheek, then said, “If you get tired of waiting for her ladyship, don't hesitate to come find me.” Then, flashing him a bright smile and a quick wink, Cessily slipped off to find another quarry. “I've never seen anyone turn Cessily down before,” said a familiar voice from over Don's shoulder. Don turned to see Lucien regarding him with a slight, diffident smile. “It wasn't easy,” Don admitted, “but I think it's best if I wait until I get the chance to talk to Lady Primrose.” “Interesting,” shrugged Lucien. “She generally likes to make a late entrance. Normally I'd wish you luck resisting the charms of the other women, and men, here, but if you can say ‘no' to Cessily, I suspect you don't need any help in that regard.” Don laughed, “Again, it wasn't easy.” Lucien nodded and left Don to fend off the advances of several other extremely attractive women who seemed quite eager to slip off to a darkened corner with him. Two of them actually suggested they share him. “Do you mean, I can enjoy you both?” “Oh, yes, of course,” said the redhead, as her raven-haired companion licked her lips while admiring Don's neck. Don smiled and proffered his now customary response. The two women didn't seem to mind too much, and Don soon saw them dancing with a very cheerful Rodney, as nearby Marilyn seemed to swoon in the embrace of a tall, dark stranger. When the two women led Rodney off into the garden, Don thought he should follow. He doubted that anyone was in serious danger here, but he wanted to confirm his suspicions and perhaps see something erotic along the way. Before he could make it to the garden though, he found himself drawn up short as a gorgeous woman slipped up next to him and took his arm. “I understand you have been waiting for me, sir,” she said in a low, sensuous voice steeped in a cultured English accent. She was only a little shorter than Don, wearing a black dress that clung lovingly to her body, accentuating her curves and emphasizing her generous breasts with impressive décolletage. Her skin was fair in the way the aristocracy used to find a necessary part of beauty. She had thick chestnut hair pulled back and then falling over her bare shoulders, dark red lips smiling at Don, and emerald green eyes dancing with candlelight and echoing the little glints of her earrings. She was, to put it entirely too simply, staggeringly beautiful. “Lady Primrose, I presume?” “Indeed,” she nodded. “I'm very pleased to meet you,” Don took her hand and raised it briefly to his lips. He said, “My name is Don and I am at your service.” She smiled a bit coolly and said, “Well, we shall see about that, Don. Are you enjoying the party?” “I am,” Don nodded. “I've been enjoying the artwork, and the company is quite interesting, though now I see that it was all but a light appetizer.” She cocked her eyebrow at him and gave him half a smile, and then said, “I should 'make the rounds,' so to speak; would you be so kind as to accompany me?” Don bowed a bit, “Of course, milady.” Patting his hand with her cool fingers, she said, “You may call me Clarissa, Don.” Arm-in-arm they moved through the guests still in the ballroom. The guests who had come in with Don seemed largely entranced by their paler companions, but those last all smiled and greeted Lady Clarissa Primrose as she passed. As they started toward the gardens, she again addressed Don directly, saying, “You have questions.” “I usually do, yes,” Don smiled. “Curiosity is a nearly insatiable thirst, isn't it?” “Quite.” “Indulge yourself, Don; drink deep,” she smiled as she watched his face. “Lucien called Cessily his sister, but that isn't literally true, is it?” “Of all the questions you must have, that's the first?” she chuckled. Don shrugged, “It's the one I'm most likely to forget and regret not asking.” “There are several ways to be siblings,” she said. “They share the same mother, but not a womb. They share not genes but blood.” “And you are their mother, I take it?” “One of them, yes.” “So, 'Lady' is a bit of an understatement.” “What would you have me called?” “Queen seems more appropriate,” Don decided. “You flatter me, Don,” she laughed. “At least this is more interesting than the usual sort. One grows a bit tired of the usual compliments.” They had already passed a couple on a shadowy bench. The woman was straddling the man's lap and had her head buried in the crook of his neck. In another corner, a woman leaned back against a wall as a dark-haired man who might have been Lucien had his mouth fixed on her exposed breast. When they came to Rodney, who seemed to be getting a rather extreme hickey from the redhead and an enthusiastic blowjob from the darker woman, Don asked, “Are they in danger?” “Only if they want to be,” Clarissa smiled. “Does that happen often?” “More often than one might expect, but not what I would call 'often.'” “And how does one become … your child? That doesn't sound right,” Don frowned. “Perhaps it's best not to strain that metaphor,” she patted his hand again and turned him back to the house. “One has to drink in turn.” “Yes, of course,” Don nodded. “Is that why you wanted to see me, Don?” He smiled at her, “No, I'm here on other business.” “Interesting,” she mused as they came back into the ballroom. “You saved yourself for me, and I see that you understand what that would mean, at least normally, but you don't seem to have come for the usual reason at all, though I sense that you find the thought appealing. This would make sense if you were here to join my family.” She had led him through the ballroom and back to the entry hall, and they were now climbing the stairs. “Moreover, there's something different about you, Don.” She raised his wrist and inhaled deeply. “You have … layers – complexity.” She pressed her lips to his wrist and let her tongue play lightly over his flesh. He thought for a moment that he could feel her teeth against his skin. For a moment he thought she would bite him, and he wanted her to. “Uh, yes, there is a depth of flavor to you, Don. It's quite unusual.” She looked up at him without raising her mouth from his wrist. She smiled, “Will you give me a taste?” Don suddenly realized that they had climbed all the way to the top floor and had come into a large candle-lit bedroom with a large canopy bed in the center of it. It reminded him of the bedroom Toshia and he had found themselves in so long ago. It also struck him as a much darker, more sinister reflection of the Lady's bedroom in that distant Manor. With a tremendous effort of will, Don remembered that he had a mission to accomplish. “Perhaps,” he finally managed, as he moved his hand to cup Lady Clarissa Primrose's chin in his hand and draw her to him. He leaned in a bit, kissing her full lips lightly. Don just meant to put her off for a moment with that kiss, but she wasn't having any light kisses. She slipped her arms around him, one slipping up so that she could hold the back of his head, and kissed him passionately, hungrily. Her lips were cool, but her enthusiasm was heat enough. Her tongue slipped into his mouth insistently, as Don's hands moved up over her back until his fingers found the little zipper handle between her lower shoulder blades. When he'd opened the back of her gown, she stepped back a little and shimmied out of her black sheath. She gave Don a moment to admire her beautiful alabaster body, before she stepped to him again, raising her cool fingers to caress his face. “We could share the sweetest of ecstasies, Don,” she purred as her fingers dexterously unbuttoned his shirt in what seemed both slow motion and extremely quickly. She leaned in to kiss the side of his neck as his jacket and then his shirt fell to the floor. He felt the tip of her tongue brushing his skin. She pulled back and looked him in the eye with a confident smile on her dark lips, and said, “You have some power in this world, I can taste it on your flesh, but you've never known the power I can share with you, if you'll but give me a taste of yourself. You aren't afraid, I can tell. You want to give me what I want.” Letting his hands move over her body, caressing her curves, lingering over her perfect, full breasts, Don smiled and repeated, “Perhaps.” Somehow, she had undone his belt and opened his slacks. She was up against him again now with her hand in his pants, squeezing and pulling on his cock in a grip that was exquisitely tight, but still on the side of pain that counts as pleasure. Her nose was brushing against his, and he could feel her breath on his lips as she said, “You want to be inside me, Don. You can't deny it. You could have given yourself to Cessily or any of the others, but you saved yourself for me. Surrender yourself to me, Don.” Don forced himself to tear his hands away from touching her long enough to push his pants down, and then kicked his shoes and pants to the side. He licked his lips, swallowed, and said, again, “Perhaps.” Her eyes, so close to his now, narrowed and she growled a bit. Letting go of his sex, she placed her hand flat on his chest and shoved him backward, throwing him easily back on the silken coverings of the bed. Before Don could do more than land on his back splayed out helplessly, she was on top of him, crouched over him and looking down into his face. There was a fire in her eyes and for the first time, it was clear her canines were longer and sharper than normal. She smiled again, but now with a hint of malice, and said, “It's pointless to resist. You know you will give me what I desire.” Don couldn't resist touching her, and his hands moved up over her again, now reveling in the feeling of her tense muscles. He felt her hand between them, taking hold of his extremely hard prick and getting it into position. He felt his glans slipping into her smooth, moist sheath and was surprised at how intensely warm it was. He wanted to push up into her, but she resisted. She chuckled low in her throat. “Why fight it, Don? You know I can just take what I want.” Don smiled again, but this time broadly as if he were himself again, and said, “Perhaps.” Calling upon everything he had learned about Eros and using the strength he had found so helpful in his fight with the Sisterhood, Don abruptly pushed up and over, flipping Lady Primrose over onto her back underneath him. Startled, she snarled and snapped up at him with her deadly teeth, but Don's hand was on her lovely throat and he pushed her back into the bed. “Now, now,” he smiled. “We could fight, and maybe you'd take what you want by force, but where's the fun in that?” She managed a cold smile and said, “It sounds like it would be a great deal of fun, actually.” It was Don's turn to chuckle, and he again recalled that day with the Sisterhood, and haughty Daphne. He smiled and said, “Maybe we can try that next time. I was thinking this time we could come to a more mutually pleasurable solution.” To emphasize his point, he pushed himself deeper into her, quietly amazed at how wonderfully warm her pussy was. It felt like she was both opening to the pressure he was exerting and pulling him in. Her muscles squeezed and drew on him in a wonderfully unusual way, as if her pussy had preternatural abilities. He felt her hands squeezing his ass and pulling him in to her and her long legs wrapping around his. Don worked himself in and out of her a few times, eliciting a smile and a happy groan from her, and then said, “What I have in mind is a trade.” “Oh?” she was looking back up at him calmly, as if she were completely disinterested, though her body was flexing and grinding back against him rather enthusiastically. Don realized some of that enthusiasm was being exhibited by those exceptionally talented muscles of her vagina. Don was intent on fucking her now, but managed to remember his mission and said, “I will give you what you want, though not all of it, of course, but in exchange for something.” “Something more than what you're enjoying now?” she smiled. Don couldn't resist and lowered his face to hers to kiss her again. In the heat of passion, he didn't care that one of her fangs cut his lower lip, giving her the briefest taste of what she craved. When he pulled away again, he said, “If you can restrain yourself, I'm sure we can both enjoy this quite thoroughly.” She rocked her pelvis beneath him, smiled, and said, “You might be right about that.” Don paused a moment, both to enjoy the feeling of being inside this gorgeous, sexy creature, and to reconsider his plan, but then forged ahead with, “I'll let you drink, but I want something in exchange…” “Yes?” “Your earrings.” She laughed then, and said, “Is that all?” “Well, they do look expensive, and…” “Done!” she smiled. “Now shut up and fuck me, Don.” Don was all too happy to do so, bending his back and shoving up into her vigorously as her arms and legs wrapped around him, holding his body tight against her. He was fucking her hard and fast, using short, fast strokes when he felt her mouth on his neck. Her hand held the back of his head in place and then he felt her fangs sink into him. It hurt, but not as much as he had expected, and what followed was a strange kind of bliss. As she hungrily sucked on his blood, Don felt a deep connection with her that transcended the sexual union that was already so very intense. While she drank from him, their bodies became one organism, joined in one glorious pumping, flowing, orgasmic circuit. Then she was coming, her body suffused with his blood and squeezing and pulling at his sex, and Don gave her his cum as well, filling her with a gushing flood. As they ground together… Don shoving up into her, his arms pulling her down on his spasming cock, his legs shoving against the bed to push himself as deep as he could into her… Clarissa pulling him into herself, strong arms and legs wrapped around his muscular body, her pussy squeezing and sucking on his hard, thick sex… they rolled over together on the bed so that she was on top of him, shuddering and groaning with exquisite pleasure. Though to him it felt as if she had consumed a great deal of his blood, she held back so that he could give her more before the night was through. After their long, extremely intense orgasm finally faded away, Clarissa pushed back and up, straddling him and smiling down at him with her lips dark with his blood and thin dark red rivulets running down her chin and splattering a bit on the tops of her perfect breasts. Don smiled and hoped she would honor their agreement. If she didn't though, he couldn't help but think it was quite a way to go! Then she was moving on him, grinding herself against his body, riding his still very hard cock. Her hands moved up over her body to her full tits and squeezed them, smearing some of Don's blood over her fair skin. Don ran his own hands over her strong thighs up to her narrow waist. Then he was reaching up to help her squeeze those luscious breasts, getting some of that blood on his fingers. She bent down a bit and Don's hands reached her throat and then her face, and then she was licking and sucking the blood off his fingers. Without for a moment resisting the urge to move her pussy and clit against him, she leaned down to kiss him passionately. She hadn't put her fangs away – if she could even do that – so Don's tongue and lips felt those sharp teeth brushing against them in the heat of passion. There was also the taste of his own blood, which was somehow sweeter than the coppery taste he expected. Then she was climaxing again, moaning into Don's mouth as her body trembled and her pussy again milked at his cock in that weird and wonderful way. Later, after a long session of vigorous fucking, Don was sitting up on the bed and Clarissa was on his lap, his cock still inside her and her arms and legs wrapped around him. They had been moving against each other for some time since her last orgasm. She looked deeply into his eyes, and asked, “Why do you want my earrings?” Don told her, but as briefly as possible. “Ah,” she smiled. “I take it that means you would not like to join my little family.” He smiled and said, “I am very flattered, milady, but I must continue my quest.” She nodded, “Of course.” “That's not to say that I'm not very tempted, though,” Don added. “Would you mind if I came back to visit you, if I can?” She smiled and kissed him again. Don felt her pussy working its magic again, pulling him closer and closer to another orgasm. Clarissa rode up and down on him a bit more vigorously, and she said, “Please, feel free to visit any time. Now, give yourself to me one last time tonight.” As she drew him into ecstasy, she worked her body against him, bringing herself to her own shuddering climax. When Don's body responded in kind, pumping a fountain of hot cum up into her, she again dropped her mouth to his neck, and he felt the sharp pain of her fangs piercing his flesh. His hot blood filled her mouth as his seed filled her pussy and womb. Don felt as if she was swallowing him up whole as his life force flooded into her. She let him fall slowly back onto the bed, and he saw her over him, a disheveled and bloody creature of chaos and death, and thought it was one of the sexiest images he had ever seen. Then everything went black. When he woke, Don found himself in the bedroom where he and Gretchen had had so much fun the day before. He sat up and looked around a bit unsteadily, just as none other than Gretchen came into the room bearing a silver platter with a pitcher of water and some fruit. “Good afternoon, sir,” she smiled. She set the platter on a table by the bed and set about propping Don up with some pillows. “You should drink lots of water, and eat something, sir.” Then she disappeared into the bathroom to run a bath. When Don was reaching for his second apple, he noticed an envelope with his name on it. Inside were a pair of emerald earrings and a note that said, “Thank you for a wonderful evening. Please come again soon. – C.” Don was smiling as he finally got out of bed and made his way to the bathroom. He caught his reflection in a mirror on the way. He was a bloody mess, literally, but it looked like the wounds on his neck were already healing. After his bath, which was a bit restrained compared to their time together the day before, Don pushed a cheerfully cooperative Gretchen back on the bed so he could lick her to a few squealing and shaking orgasms. Then, back in his khaki's and polo with the envelope and earrings in his pocket, Don went downstairs, collected his staff and headed out for Shagbottom. “Damn, Don,” Toshia breathed. “That was crazy!” “Yeah,” he chuckled, “it really was intense.” “But she could have killed you.” He shrugged, “I mean, maybe, but everyone seemed so polite and well-mannered. Cessily and the others just took 'no' for an answer. I had the distinct impression Clarissa could be trusted to not get carried away.” Toshia shook her head disapprovingly. “Plus, like I said to Evelyn, I was getting the impression I wasn't really in any serious danger.” “Why is that, though?” “I'm getting to that,” he chuckled. “Fine, but how did you find your way back to the Hall of the Whatever King?” “Oh, that was the easy part,” Don laughed. “As soon as I left Heolfor House, I abruptly found myself in the courtyard with all the naughty statues. I just had to go in, strip down, shower, take the earrings and my staff, and ride the sofa back up again. I handed over the earrings and got my next mission. Easy peasy.” Dear readers, this chapter features quite a few references to people, events, and places in the Lost in Eros series. If you've read that,  perhaps you'll enjoy these callbacks. If you haven't, please consider this an invitation to read this story from the beginning. In any case, you'll enjoy this story either way. Chapter 8. The Tribal Queen, the New Sheriff, & Storytime “The next mission was a bit more straightforward, though there was a bit of a twist along the way,” Don smiled. “Oh?” Toshia prompted. “It turns out there's this whole area that's set aside for people who are into less civilized things.” “I can understand that,” she nodded. “Some of these are organized into rather male dominated tribes that engage in all kinds of war games and treat their women mostly as commodities. I get the impression the women must be into that whole thing. It had a rather cave-man sound to it when it was explained to me.” “Yeah, there are women who like that whole 'throw me over your shoulder and take me to your cave' idea,” Toshia said. “It's not my thing, obviously, but yeah.” “There are at least a couple of female-led tribes – kind of like Amazons.” Toshia added, “Or like the Sisters.” “Yeah, I guess so,” Don nodded. Task Three: “Anyway, my next mission was to win a tribal chieftain's queen. It wasn't the queen of the tribe, but the chieftain's queen. Apparently, she didn't have any tribal authority, but as queen she was the boss of the other women of the tribe, and she couldn't be traded away.” “Traded away?” “For, like, horses or other women,” shrugged Don. “I had to win the queen of the Grey Wolves. The watcher's council teleported me to the area, which they called 'the Wilds.' I found a village on the edge of the tribal area, got some more appropriate clothing – moccasins and a loin cloth…” “I'd like to see that,” Toshia grinned. “Maybe later,” Don laughed. “Over a couple of weeks, I was able to find out more about the tribal 'culture.' Apparently, there were just two ways I could 'win' a tribal queen: defeat the chieftain in one-on-one combat or sneak into the tribe's camp and spirit her away. I also found out that the chieftain of the Grey Wolves was a massive guy with a serious reputation as a badass warrior.” “So, stealth-time?” “Stealth-time,” Don nodded.Don Becomes the Sheriff of the Resort Center. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Don moved through the forest as quietly as he could. He was devoting all his attention to creeping stealthily toward the Grey Wolves' camp. For the hundredth time that night he wished he had Shelonda's skills in the woods. He was trying to bend Eros to his will, as he had done in the Manor and against the Sisters, but he was definitely out of his element here. All his time playing stealth characters in videogames hardly prepared him for actually moving quietly through a forest at night.He hoped that the Grey Wolves had grown complacent in their long period of being the strongest tribe in the Wilds. The villagers Don had befriended had assured him that no one would be crazy enough to try to sneak into the Grey Wolves' camp. Hearing that had actually cemented his plan to try the sneaky approach. Now, as he approached the camp, he could see the many tents and the darkly glowing pits where their fires had burned low. The chieftain, who he had been told was called Omar War Eagle, was supposed to have the biggest tent, and his queen would have the much smaller tent between his and the wooden lodge, next to which was the large tent shared by the other women of the chieftain. From the low rise outside the camp, Don thought he could make out the tent he wanted. His whole plan depended on War Eagle spending the night with one of his other women, and Don thought he could see a light glowing through the fabric of the queen's tent. Don crept slowly through the camp, suddenly grateful that there didn't seem to be any dogs in Eros. He stopped next to the backside of what he thought must be the right tent and listened. Somewhere in the camp there were at least three couples having sex, but most of the tribe seemed to have gone to sleep. Shifting his staff over to his left hand, Don drew the sharp knife he'd procured in the village and quickly cut a long slit in the tent. In another moment, he had slipped inside. Sure enough, there was only one person in this tent, and it was clearly a woman. Don could see a very feminine hip and the full swell of a beautiful bare breast in the reddish glow of the little fire that kept the tent warm. Don crept slowly toward the woman on her bed of furs, as he admired her sleeping form. He resisted the urge to run his hands over her legs while he decided how exactly he should manage the next part of this caper. He moved in closer to try to get a better look at the queen. Her long dark hair obscured her face, but he could tell she was beautiful. He thought the usual thing to do in a situation like this was to clamp his hand over her mouth when he woke her, to keep her from crying out, but Don wanted to make sure he did it swiftly and gently. Hurting this woman was completely out of the question, as far as Don was concerned. It was bad enough that he was about to frighten her. When his hand slipped over her mouth, though, her eyes opened and regarded him calmly. She made no effort to struggle or even start away. Don suddenly realized there was something very familiar about this woman. When Don raised a finger to his lips in what he hoped was a universal-enough sign to be quiet, she nodded as if she understood him, and Don drew his hand back. “Hello again,” she smiled. “It was Don, wasn't it?” Her accent and the way she pronounced his name, as ‘Dohn,' immediately refreshed his memory. “India?” he asked in utter surprise. “It is good to see you again, Don,” she smiled, “but what are you doing here? It is very dangerous for you here.” “I'm here to ‘win' you – to steal you away,” he explained. “Oh, that's sweet,” she smiled. “But wait, how did you know where to find me?” “I was sent by the watchers council, on a quest to earn one of those rings.” “One of these?” she laughed and held up her left hand, showing the black ring Don remembered. “Exactly,” he smiled. “I was looking for you after that one night in the Jungle Room, and here they've sent me to you.” “I am sure it was not an accident,” she smiled at him. She brushed her long black hair out of her eyes. Finding her lips irresistible, Don leaned in to give her a kiss, but she stopped him with her fingers on his mouth. “I am the queen, Don. You cannot just do what you want with me.” “Unless I steal you away, right,” Don nodded. “Yes. There are rules,” she smiled warmly. “Ah, very good,” Don rose a bit and offered her his hand. “We can slip out through the back of the tent.” “Oh, Don, that is not how we play this game,” she chuckled. Then she was yelling, “Help! Help! Someone has come into my tent! Help!” Toshia laughed a bit and then gaped at Don, before she said, “What the hell, Don?” “That was pretty much my reaction, too,” he chuckled. “You'd be amazed how quickly a bunch of naked guys woke up and swarmed to protect their chief's queen. They dragged me out and brought me right up to the chieftain himself, Omar War Eagle. He was huge, Toshia. Huge! He was at least a foot taller than me and built like, well, like Sven from the Maidenhead, but on steroids. He didn't look at all happy to be woken up or that I'd tried to make off with his most prized possession.” “How did you manage to get out of that?” Toshia asked. “Well, I did the only thing I could,” Don shrugged. “I challenged him to a fight for her.” “I have to admit, that's a bit anti-climactic,” Don said to himself. Omar War Eagle lay stretched out the ground in front of him, knocked out by a single strike from Don's staff. Rather than wait until morning, Omar had laughingly demanded the duel commence immediately. He apparently thought the skinny little intruder would be so little trouble that he could finish him off and get back to bed in short order. He called for a heavy cudgel to correspond, barely, to the twig he saw Don carrying. The rest of the tribe gathered around, and Don had a moment to notice that they bore very little resemblance to one another, as one might have expected from a more traditional tribe or clan. When Omar moved in, a bit recklessly, and swung that big cudgel in an admittedly brutally fast arc aimed at Don's head, it felt to Don as if the large man was almost moving in slow motion. It was hardly even an effort for him to duck under the swing, extend his leg out to the side as he crouched low, slipping to Omar's momentarily unexposed right side. Springing up on Omar's flank, Don leapt into the air and brought his staff down on the big man's shaved head with a loud crack. As Omar dropped the cudgel and fell to his knees, Don was glad to see that he hadn't caved in the man's skull. Before Omar had finished falling forward face down in the dirt, his tribe was gaping at Don and each other in shock and confusion. Then, Don caught India's eye and saw that she was shaking her head and trying to suppress a smile. He smiled at her, held out his hand, and said, “Milady…?” With her by his side, Don began to make his way through the crowd of Grey Wolves, when someone thought to ask, “Shouldn't one of us challenge him?” Don turned sharply in the direction of the questioner and said quite loudly, with an imperious gleam in his eyes, “Look, I don't want any trouble with the rest of you. I got what I came for. Maybe you all need to think about some changes around here, but do you really want to mess with me right now?” This seemed to be both confusing and threatening enough to distract the tribe from Don and India's exit. Now that he wasn't trying to be sneaky, Don could make better time, just keeping his eye on the ground to avoid tripping in the darkness. India now seemed fine with following along. Once they were well into the forest, she let herself laugh and say, “I think that was 'cheating,' Don.” He chuckled and said, “I don't see how. I'm pretty sure anybody can move that fast if they really want to, at least here in Eros.” “And your weapon?” “Well, that is special, but I don't think that was important this time.” “Don, wait,” she said, tugging on his arm. He drew up short and turned to her. She slipped into his arms and gave him a kiss, and then said, “You did your tarefa, your assignment; but before they take you away, let us have some time alone.” “Okay,” Don smiled and leaned down to kiss her again. Then he realized he was in a very different place. There was a jungle on his right, and a moonlit beach on his left. Behind India was a good-sized bungalow, and there was a campfire burning brightly on the beach. “Whoa!” Don breathed. “How did you do that?” “Is one of my special powers,” she winked at him. Then she was leading him out toward the water, saying over her brown shoulder, “This is my special place, my 'hideaway.' They won't bother us here.” “Is this something you can do with your ring?” “Yes,” she smiled, “and you will be able to build things like this too.” Then she dove into the water, leaving Don on the beach to kick off his moccasins and take off his loin cloth, before diving in after her. Like Toshia would later, Don had many questions, but for the time being he devoted himself to enjoying the playful, sensual company of this wonderful, enchanting woman. From the warm water and surf, to a big blanket by the fire, to a large, surprisingly cooperative hammock, they made love until they found themselves spent – drowsy in each other's arms as the sky began to lighten. “I looked for you at the Jungle Room,” Don said, his lips brushing the top of her head. “Jaden said you had been redecorating. Is that something you do with the ring too?” “Uh hum,” she murmured, “the Jungle is my place.” “How is all of this possible?” She chuckled a little, kissed his chest, and said, “I can't tell you, but you will see.” “I would like to see you again,” Don admitted. “You will be able to,” she said as she caressed his belly. “And you will be able to come back here, but you should always ask, first.” “Of course!” Don smiled. “How will I ask, though?” “Shhh, Don, let's sleep for a little while.” “You're into her too!” Toshia laughed. “How did I not notice that before?” “I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about,” Don shook his head. “How many women are you in love with, Don?” “Jealous?” “Ha! No! I know you love me,” she grinned. “How does Sage…I mean, Evelyn, feel about this kind of thing, though?” “She seems to share your attitude, actually, though she is a bit more possessive. It's kind of a strange dynamic, actually. You could call my relationship with her my primary, if you want to use the polyamory lingo, I guess. Anyway, it's an exaggeration to say I'm in love with India. It's more like kind of passing infatuation. Other than being into sex, I don't even know if we have anything in common.” Toshia regarded him with a cocked eyebrow, then said, “Okay, if you say so. Now, if I ask you about those things you asked India, you're just going to say, 'I'm getting to that,' aren't you?” “Yeah, I'm afraid so,” Don nodded. “Sure enough, right after she took us back to the forest, I found myself teleported back to that crazy courtyard of the Crimson Mountain King. After the usual bathing ritual and taking the time to look around a bit for Evelyn, Nicole, and Stephanie, just in case, I was back in the office to get my next assignment.” “You're doing quite well so far, Don,” Pamela said from the other end of the table. “Three down and four to go.” “Thank you,” Don smiled. Knowing that he was almost halfway to being done definitely put him in a better mood about jumping through these hoops. Task Four: “What's next?” “Something different in a familiar setting, I think,” Pamela said with a smile. “We want you to take over the role of sheriff in the Resort.” “Okay, but what about the current sheriff?” “The position is currently vacant, I'm afraid.” “Okay, well, it seems like an easy enough job, I can take it on until someone else comes along.” “You misunderstand,” Pamela said with a smile of a different sort. “You're to take over the role of sheriff in the Resort for a year.” “A year?” Don gaped down the table at the council. “Moreover, you are not to have any sex for that year.” “Wait, what?” “Be the sheriff for one year without having sex,” Pamela repeated. “A year, fine, but… wait, what counts as sex?” “You're clearly familiar with the concept, Don.” “Yes, but what's the exact thing I'm supposed to be avoiding?” With the slightest expression of exasperation, Pamela looked to the witnesses to either side, but if they gave her any feedback Don couldn't see or hear it. Finally, she looked back at him and said, “No physical contact with another person for the purposes of sexual titillation or gratification either for yourself or the other person, or persons.” “So, masturbation…” “Yes, that's fine,” she cut him off a bit impatiently, “but you should be careful not to try to test the boundaries of our rules. We will not tell you if you have failed the task until the end of a year.” “So, I probably shouldn't try touching someone with a sex toy, I take it,” Don frowned. “Do I have to keep track of the time?” “No,” Pamela said. “Stay in the Resort, and we will let you know when your term of service is done.” “Okay,” Don shrugged. “Any other conditions to be met?” “No, that's it.” “Okay, I guess I'm ready, then.” Then, Don found himself standing in the sheriff's office in the Resort. He was wearing boots, jeans, a light white shirt and a denim vest with a star on it. His trusty staff was still in his hand. With a deep sigh of resignation, Don began his year as Sheriff. “A year?! That's crazy,” Toshia shook her head. “Plus, no sex, damn!” Don laughed, “Oh, I agree completely.” “What does the sheriff even do, really?” “Not an awful lot, it turns out,” Don smiled. “I mostly wandered around making sure people didn't 'disturb the peace'—you know, running around playing tag when people are trying to fuck, that kind of thing. Apparently, maturity and consideration aren't required for getting into Eros. Our crashing into the pool on our flying carpet definitely counted as disturbing the peace, by the way. Sometimes people get confused and lost, and it was nice to help them out. Of course, they often wanted to 'thank me' for my troubles, but I was a rock and politely declined.” “It must have been very hard,” Toshia winked and gave him a little nudge. Laughing, Don said, “Well, I've gone longer than that without sex out here, but the XYZ certainly made things … difficult.” “A year in the Resort… all that hot sex going on and you couldn't have any, damn!” “Well, I could, and did, masturbate – a lot – but it was supposed to be a challenge, so… I did amuse myself by wearing increasingly outlandish outfits from the Wardrobery, which was fun. And there were occasional breaks in the monotony. One of the things all of us agreed to before going for these rings was to check in with the sheriff any time we passed through the Resort. So, I was in a good spot for finding out how the others were doing. And, as it turned out, it was only about a week and a half into it when Evelyn turned up.” “Oh, that's good! How was she doing?” “She was doing well and had some stories to tell.” “Well, what do we have here?” said the familiar voice from the doorway. Don jolted upright in his chair behind the desk, where he had just been dozing a bit in preparation for his mid-afternoon nap. Then, when he saw the woman framed in the entrance to his jail, Don bolted to his feet, circled his desk quickly, and wrapped her in his arms. Then they were kissing passionately, in an embrace that lasted several minutes. Only when their lips finally parted did he say, “Sage… I mean, Evelyn! It's so good to see you!” “Right back at ya, stud!” she grinned. “Shouldn't you be in Gotham City?” Don stepped back to show off the Batman costume he had found in the Wardrobery, then tapped the sheriff's star on his chest, and said, “It seemed appropriate to the job.” “No mask, or … cowl, right?” “They had one but, it was seriously uncomfortable, and nobody was getting the joke anyway,” he shrugged. “Come on in and have a seat! Where have you been? How are things going?” She laughed, “That's what you want to do first?” “Ah, well, you see, 'want' isn't the right word here,” Don frowned as he sat on the edge of his desk. He quickly outlined the details of his current task. “Oh wow!” Evelyn said. “That really sucks. Which one of your seven is this, then?” “Four,” he said as he watched her move into the room. She was wearing a green tank top that fit her snuggly, a brown skirt, and a pair of hiking boots – in short, the same outfit she'd been wearing when they had gone together to the Crimson Mountain weeks ago. She propped her staff against the wall before she took her seat. Don was deeply distracted by her bare legs as she crossed them. “Ah, so we each have things to tell each other about,” she smiled. “You go first.” Don related his story about Shagbottom and Lady Primrose, which Evelyn pronounced, “Extremely hot!” While he was telling the story of his quest to 'win' India, Evelyn asked a number of questions about India, ultimately concluding, “She sounds like fun. I want to meet her!” “We can go look for her at the Jungle Room,” Don smiled, “but it's your turn.” “I don't know, lover,” she smirked. “Your stories have got me a bit hot and bothered…” “Well, I can't help you with that,” Don said wryly. “We could go find you someone to play with…” “What if I kill two birds with one stone?” she smiled as she uncrossed her legs and hiked her skirt up a bit. She ran her hands over her thighs, smiled over at the lust-filled expression on Don's face, and then began, “Well, my first assignment was right here in fact. I had to spend a week 'wearing the red' in the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite.” “Ah yes, we did that our first day here at the Resort, but just for one shift.” Don laughed a bit, “You definitely weren't the captain there; that must have been a challenge for you.” “I think that was the idea,” she chuckled. “Those 'watchers' do seem to know a lot about us, don't they?” “Yeah they do,” he nodded. “We had to do six hours. How long was your day?” “Ten hours, with three breaks in there, for refreshment and rest. That left me time each night to explore the Resort a bit before sleeping.” She was idly toying with her lips, pulling and stroking on them. Don forced himself to look up at Evelyn's eyes and asked, “Where did you sleep?” “Here and there,” she shrugged. “There's no shortage of beds and comfy loungers here, and nobody messes with you when you're asleep.” “They better not!” Don grinned. “The sheriff won't stand for that kind of nonsense.” “Good man,” she smiled. “Any particular things stand out from that week?” “Well, it took me a while to get used to just letting anyone who wanted to paw me and boss me around. By the way, women are just as bad as men about that. My butt seems to be some kind of grope magnet.” “It is particularly tempting, I must admit,” Don smiled. “'Sure you don't want to start your year over?” she winked. With a frown, Don shook his head and said, “It doesn't work like that. They'll just tell me at the end of a year if I pass or fail.” “Boo!” she said with an exaggerated pout. “Well, after I got used to the situation it got pretty easy to just go with the flow.” “Any favorite jobs?” “Well, one woman wanted a gangbang and they needed a fluffer.” “That's a bit surprising, to be honest, I mean here in Eros,” Don mused. “I thought so too, but there I was, giving head to like 30 guys.” “Damn! I'd like to have seen that!” Don adjusted the rising bulge in his Batman trunks. “It was hot,” she nodded as she slipped one of her fingers up between her lips. “On the other hand, having all those hard cocks to play with but no cum for me was a bit frustrating, and, after a while my jaw started to hurt.” Don frowned in sympathy. “Oh, one day they asked me if I could dance. 'Turns out there's a little club in there. “Yeah, the Temple's a bit more Vegas than Aphrodisia's.” “You're really such a nerd, aren't you?” She laughed. “Anyway, they wanted some novitiates to dance on tables and the bar. That was fun. At first it seemed like it was just going to be a chance to enjoy some music and dance, which was a nice break, but yeah, things got a bit… heated.” Evelyn had her own little stage about two meters across where she danced barefoot and naked to the very sexy pulsing music. For this assignment, she and the other dancers weren't wearing their usual red tunics, but had long red ribbons tied around their wrists, biceps and waists. The table on which she was dancing glowed white under her feet, and there were red and blue spotlights above focused on her. There were four of these tables, each with a dancer, two of them men and two women. At either end of the bar was another dancer, again one man and one woman. With the lighting as it was, it was a bit hard to see people who weren't dancing or over at the fairly well-lit bar. Evelyn could make out the people right at her feet, but the other 'patrons' of the club were just indistinct shapes in the shadows. At first, Evelyn was content to sway to the music, letting her body move along to the beat as if she were dancing just for herself. It had been a long time since she'd danced at all, and she'd forgotten how much she enjoyed it. Of course, the fact that she was naked in a spotlight, with XYZ coursing through her veins, made her very conscious that she was putting on a show, whether she was trying or not. Soon, her hands were moving over her body as she danced, gliding over her hips, cupping her breasts, caressing her neck and her face. Now and then her fingertips reached down to brush lightly over her lower lips, which were getting increasingly dewy. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Victorian Hedonism comes to life. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The two girls held a whispered conference on the big bed, and then Sage was pushing Reyansh away. She said, “Hold on one sec, lover; I want to try something.” There was a very quick rearrangement, during which Don never had to leave Felicia's sweet embrace. Then Sage was laying with her head hanging over the edge of the bed, as Felicia lowered her mouth to Sage's pussy and clit, which she proceeded to lick and suck. Felicia's ass was up in the air, and Don continued to fuck her from behind. Then Sage beckoned to Reyansh, “Bring that big boy over here.”Eager to comply, he lowered his hard cock for Sage so she could take it into her mouth and then her throat. Sage held his hips to keep her from getting carried away, but he was free to fuck her throat, and that's exactly what he began to do, reaching forward to cup and squeeze Sage's tits in his hands. Don looked down to see his relatively thick cock sliding in and out of Felicia's tight pussy, Felicia's perfect ass, her slender back, the back of her head with her adorable pixie cut, Sage's taut abs and strong thighs, her breasts being manhandled by Reyansh, her beautiful throat as she let him use it, and Reyansh's dark, athletic body as he worked himself in and out of Sage. It was a beautiful spectacle! Don could tell from the way Felicia was moving her right arm that she was fingering Sage as she licked. It didn't take too long before one of Sage's hands went from Reyansh's hip to the top of Felicia's head, and then it was only a minute longer before Sage was writhing on the bed between Felicia and Reyansh as she had a long, intense orgasm. As she shook and trembled, Reyansh pulled his now dripping wet cock out to let her breath. “Damn! That was a good one!” Sage breathed. “It looked like it,” Don grinned from across the bed. Sage sat up and grinned back at him, before curling up to grab Felicia's face and kiss her deeply. Reyansh got up on the bed behind Sage and coaxed her up onto her hands and knees. Then the two women were kissing in the middle of the bed as the two men fucked them from behind. No one was trying to come; they were just enjoying themselves kissing and fucking. After a little bit of this, Sage broke the kiss, and looked over Felicia's shoulder, smiled at Don and asked, “Are you enjoying her hot pussy, Don?” “Oh yes!” he grinned. “Are you enjoying Reyansh's big dick inside you?” “You know,” she laughed. “I really am.” “Good!” “I agree, but I was thinking… You know how I had all those dicks fucking me earlier?” “I do,” Don nodded. “It was very hot!” “Yeah it was! But I don't remember sweet Felicia here having more than one dick at any time.” “Is that right?” “Reyansh,” Sage asked over her shoulder, “did you see Felicia getting more than one cock?” “No, I certainly didn't.” All through this exchange, Felicia had done little more than giggle and push back on Don's cock. “Well, this won't do at all,” Sage decided. “Stop fucking me and get over here and feed Felicia your cock.” Don held still until Reyansh was in position, but then he went back to fucking little Felicia harder, shoving her forward onto the cock in her mouth and throat. Sage crawled over to him and kissed him deeply before bending down to reach under Felicia to play with her clit. Before they could get Felicia to the breaking point, though, Sage stopped and asked Don, “She's got a pretty tight little ass, do you think you can fit inside it?” “I could certainly try,” Don laughed. Felicia murmured her approval around Reyansh's cock. “Don't be so quick, sweetie,” Sage said. “You're going to have a cock in your pussy too.” Felicia's murmur was more enthusiastic, and she managed to nod her head rather emphatically. In another minute, Sage had Reyansh lie on his back and then Felicia mount him, bending forward so Don could push his cock, slippery with Felicia's juices, slowly up into her very tight, very hot ass. Sage leaned on Don's shoulder and whispered in his ear, “Fuck her ass good, baby. Make her come between you two studs!” “Yes, ma'am,” Don grinned, and proceeded to begin fucking Felicia's ass intently. Long, slow strokes gradually became shorter and faster. All the while Felicia was rocking her pelvis between the two men and groaning with pleasure. Sage move around to get down on her hands and knees so she could kiss Felicia, who could do little but let herself be kissed. “Do you like having those cocks fucking you?” Sage asked. “Yes,” Felicia moaned. “It feels so good.” “Are you going to come on their hard cocks?” “Uh huh,” Felicia breathed. “Very soon.” “Do it, baby!” Sage said as she stroked Felicia's pretty face. “Come for us!” “Oh god, yes!” Felicia cried as her body began to spasm between the two men. She shook and clenched, her pussy and ass pulling and grasping at the cocks inside her. Sage leaned in again and kissed her deeply. “Good girl,” she smiled. Then she looked over Felicia's shoulder and asked, “Did you come? No? What about you down there? No? Well! We'll have to fix that, won't we? You two were partners in the game, right? You met in Rendezvous, right? Very good. Don and I are partners too, so I think we should finish this swap right. Reyansh, I want you to give me your cum wherever you want, and Don, you come for Felicia.” Don slowly drew out of Felicia's ass so she could let Reyansh get out from under her. He took her in his arms and asked her, “Where do you want me to come, Felicia?” “Please fuck my ass some more, Don,” she said as her hand went to his cock. “But let me ride you.” In short order, Don was lying next to Sage. She had her legs wrapped around Reyansh's waist, while he held her wrists up over her head as he drove into her pussy. Don was holding his cock erect for Felicia, who was squatting over him, pushing her tight ass down over his flaring head and thick shaft. Felicia leaned back with her hands on Don's thighs and began to raise and lower herself on him. Reyansh was driving into Sage's pussy with abandon, grinding against her clit and surely bottoming out in her grasping pussy. He was looking into her eyes as he fucked her harder and faster. Soon, both of them were groaning and clenching on the bed next to Don and Felicia as Sage's pussy was eagerly pulling a flood of hot cum out of Reyansh's cock. Don found the fact that he was lying next to Sage as she climaxed on another man's cock intensely erotic. The thought that she was yet again getting filled with cum only made the situation hotter! Don began to arch his back to fuck up into Felicia's ass, and reached down to use his thumb to play with her clit. Then there was motion on the bed next to them, and Sage leaned across Don to replace his thumb with her mouth on Felicia's clit. Reyansh stood up on the bed and offered Felicia his cock to clean off. Don lay back and watched the beautiful woman riding his cock take Reyansh's cummy cock into her mouth and suck on it hungrily, and felt Sage's fingers against the base of his cock as she pushed them up into Felicia's pussy. Then Felicia was coming again, moaning around the cock in her mouth and pushing down on Don. This was all Don could take and he felt his body shoving up into her ass as his balls tightened and his cock swelled inside her. Then he was arching his back, pushing up on Sage and into Felicia as he erupted, pumping a geyser of hot cum up into her. Very slowly, assisted by Reyansh, a quivering Felicia fell backwards, letting Don's cock slip out of her. Sage immediately caught it and took it into her mouth, claiming the last of his cum for herself. When she managed to get up on one arm and look at Don, Sage smiled and said, “Another shower?” Don laughed, utterly smitten by the sleepy, well-fucked look in her eyes and her messy mane of red hair, and said, “Sure, but if you think you're getting more sex out of me…” She kissed him quickly and said, “We'll see about that.” Then she was clambering over him and pulling him out of the bed. Reyansh was lying there cradling Felicia in his arms, and Sage called back to them, “Don't take all the covers; we'll be back.” As the water poured over them, in a brief break in their making out and hurried cleaning, Sage looked up at him and asked, “So, out in the other world… um, are you seeing anyone?” Don chuckled, bent down to kiss her, and then picked her up. She threw her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist, sinking down on his cock. Don's hands gripped her ass and slowly raised and lowered her. He smiled and said, “Well, I have this relationship with Toshia that's gotten interesting, but, as you know, she's got a girlfriend, but, actually, I was thinking I would like to be seeing you. If you're free, that is.” “I think we can work something out,” she smirked. “I take it we're going to be swingers, or something like that.” “That does seem to be the way things are going,” he kissed her again. “How does that sound to you?” “Hum, pretty damn good. Just remember…” “I belong to you,” he nodded. “Aye, and, for the record, in case you were wondering, vice versa,” she said as she flexed herself against him, working up and down and grinding against the base of his cock. Don grinned, “Yeah, I worked that out.” “But we share.” “Right.” “And if we get a chance, we're banging the hell out of Toshia,” she said. “Of course.” “Good,” she kissed him. “Now fuck me. I want to have one more orgasm before we go to bed.” “Greedy girl,” he smiled. “Hell yeah!” “There was a lot more sex on the Riverboat, and we spent some time at the Resort.” “Did she really say that about me?” Toshia asked. “I swear,” Don chuckled. “Uh, I do like the sound of that,” she smiled. “But you were saying.” “Yeah, we did the Jungle Room, naturally, and I showed her the Temple. She got gangbanged in the Grotto, which is a very wet area, as you might expect.” “How many guys? In the gangbang, I mean.” “It's not a competition, you know,” Don laughed. Toshia rolled her eyes at him. “There were about a dozen, plus me.” “Yes! Still the champion!” Toshia grinned. “Well, that was before her trials, so…” “Doesn't count,” Toshia said. “Seriously?” “I have ruled. Okay, you can go on with the story.” Chapter 7. Lady Primrose's Earrings As he and Sage made their way to the Crimson Mountain, Don was acutely aware of their impending separation, and the fact that they might remain apart for quite some time. Accordingly, he made sure they had a variety of plans for meeting up, if possible, leaving messages, when the opportunity presented itself, etc. Passing through the Manor they would leave word with the Scholar, and then linger about there at least for a few days. Passing through the Resort they would both check in with the Sheriff and leave word with the Sage. “I'll try to remember that,” Sage laughed. “Yeah, and I'm trying to get used to thinking of you as Evelyn,” Don smiled. Don also told her about the Wizard as a potential ally whose home might be a good meeting place, and the Witches of the Glen who might be helpful. Of course, they also thought the Maidenhead might be useful, even if they couldn't be too sure it would long remain in Megan's control. In turn, Evelyn told him about a cafe in the bazaar on the far side of the sea, and they agreed to check in at the tavern on the beach and Ambrosia's when in the vicinity of Rendezvous. When they got to the locker rooms in the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King, they bathed, but Don made a point of retrieving the staffs the Wizard had given him and Shelonda what seemed so long ago. Stephanie had had no real experience with such things, and Nicole was positively averse to using any kind of weapon. Evelyn, though, had some martial arts training, though it was mostly in aikido, and definitely had no problem with weapons. “Too bad we don't have swords,” she mused as she spun the enchanted wooden staff in her hands. Having been made for Shelonda, it was just about the perfect size for Evelyn. “God, you're hot!” Don grinned as he admired the way the muscles in her arms and wrists moved as she played with the staff. “Oh, we should have gotten bows and arrows from the elves!” Don groaned, “Ugh, why didn't I think of that?” She laughed, “Well, you're not the only one who didn't.” “On the other hand,” he mused, “it doesn't seem like we're very likely to be called upon to fight anyone. Still, an unbreakable staff can be a useful tool.” “Hard wood can definitely be good to get your hands on,” she smirked. It turned out that, as long as they bathed and were naked, the red-robed servitors had no problem with letting them proceed into the Pleasure Dome and seemed to pay no attention at all to the staffs. “Holy hell!” Evelyn breathed as they entered the vast chamber, momentarily stunned by the scale of both the room and the orgy going on in it. “Yeah,” Don nodded. They proceeded to the circular couch in the middle of the dome, Evelyn taking in the spectacle as they went. “The king's throne is that away, but I want to see if we can just ride the sofa up,” Don said. “But first, come with me. I want to have some time with you before we head up.” He led her down to the base of the stairs, where they set their staffs off to the side, out of the way but close at hand, and made love for what might be the last time in a long while. Though a few of the other revelers offered to join in, Don and Evelyn kept to themselves this time. When they were finally worn out, they made a quick trip to the nearest fountain to clean up and then returned to the sofa. With their staffs across their laps, and their hands tightly clasped, they rode the couch up to the waiting room. “Damn!” Evelyn grinned. “This is not safe at all!” “I'm starting to suspect it's not actually that dangerous,” laughed Don, “but I'm not about to test that theory.” “Good! I'll be pissed at you if you kill yourself testing something like that.” “Aw that makes me all warm inside,” he grinned. “Oh, you're right, this is a bit anticlimactic,” Evelyn said as they came to a halt in the waiting room. “Told ya,” he smiled. “Hi, Gladys! Miss me?” After a wait that seemed both rather too long and excruciatingly quick, Gladys announced that ‘they' were ready to see Evelyn. She took her staff and got up, but Don pulled her into his arms and kissed her again. He gave her ass a long squeeze, smiled, and said, “Don't forget me, gorgeous.” “Unhand me, sir!” she laughed. “I will not be kissed and fondled by strangers!” “Well, that's just not at all true,” he grinned and kissed her again, focusing all his passion for her in this one last embrace. Don watched her exquisite ass as she crossed to the “Interviews” door, smiled encouragingly as she looked back before going through, and tried to ignore the ache in his chest. He had gotten very fond of Evelyn indeed. Eros, and his own schemes, kept separating him from loved ones—first Toshia, then Shelonda and Nicole, and now Sage… Evelyn. He was as down as he had been in Eros when Gladys let him know that he could go in and wasn't in much better of a mood as he sat down opposite Pamela and the other watchers. He kept his hand on his staff, just in case he was abruptly teleported away. Task Two: Lady Primrose's Earrings. “Welcome back, Don,” Pamela nodded. “I would say that you completed your first trial with flying colors. We expected you to sleep with Captain Sage, not convince her to come back here with you and undertake her own set of trials.” “I didn't really convince her,” Don frowned. Pamela shrugged, “That's not really important. You did, clearly, finish the task adequately. We assume you're ready for your second trial…?” Don nodded, “Yes. Bring it on.” “We want you to bring us Lady Primrose's emerald earrings.” “Uh, Lady Primrose? I've never heard of her,” Don worried. “How will I find her or her earrings?” “That might well be part of the trial, Don,” Pamela pointed out. “However, in this case, we'll help you with that.” “I appreciate that,” Don smiled. “Is there anything else I should know?” “There is quite a lot you should know.” Don arched his eyebrow at the hint of a sense of humor, then said, “Okay, I guess I'm ready.” “One more thing, though, Don: no more strays.” Then Don found himself standing in the middle of a street in what seemed like a small English town. It seemed to be early morning. The buildings had a decidedly quaint English countryside feel to them, and Don suddenly realized that he was fully clothed, wearing khaki slacks, shoes and socks, and a pastel polo shirt, with a light sweater tied by its sleeves around his shoulders. He was still holding his staff. Between the clothes and the mundanity of the town, Don thought this was the oddest place he'd yet seen in Eros. “Just a little town?” Toshia frowned. “That does seem strange.” “Oh, believe me, it gets weirder,” Don chuckled. The Town of Shagbottom There seemed to be some larger buildings down the road, so Don headed that way, in the hope of finding someone who could direct him to a “Lady Primrose.” As he went, he found himself enjoying the peace and quiet, and noticed that there were birds singing. All in all, it was a very pleasant locale. He was walking down the middle of the street—there didn't seem to be any sign of cars—and had just cleared the first intersection, when he finally saw signs of human life. The front door of the house on Don's right opened and out stepped a tall, thin fellow wearing a dark business suit and carrying a briefcase. This man turned around to receive a kiss goodbye from a woman wearing a brightly flowered dress, and then headed down a paved walkway through his neatly manicured front yard toward the street. Up and down the street, Don saw this basic ritual played out again and again over the next couple of minutes. Apparently, all the men in this town… no, there were a few women, also in business suits… left home at pretty much the same time in the morning, to go to work…? Half expecting everyone to head off in the same direction, Don paused in the street to watch as the townsfolk joined him. However, they seemed to have different destinations in mind. The man who had come out first turned right at the street, walked down three houses, crossed the street, looked both ways to make sure no one was paying attention to him, pushed open the front gate in front of him, and quickly made his way to the front door of that house, loosening his tie as he went. Every person seemed to have a similar course of action, going from their “home” to another house in the neighborhood, in a bizarre, chaotically choreographed pattern. After a minute or two, Don was again alone in the street. “Well, okay then,” he chuckled before continuing down the street. At what Don assumed was the center of town, he found establishments with names like “The Shag' Odeon,” “Mabel's Sundries,” “The Morning Whip” (with a sign adding, “Start Your Day with the Crack of Dawn!”), and “The Cum Inne.” Don considered where to begin but quickly decided that the apparent newspaper was so different from what he would normally expect in Eros that he had to start there. He pushed the door open, triggering a bell overhead, and a pale woman with dark red hair brushing her shoulders looked up from her desk behind a counter, smiled, and with a very English accent said, “Good morning. Welcome to Shagbottom!” Although Toshia would later fail miserably, Don managed to not laugh at this, but did have to pause and say, “Pardon me?” “Welcome to Shagbottom!” she repeatedly cheerfully. “Do you have some news to report?” “Ah, no, but… the name of this town is Shagbottom?” “That's right: Shagbottom of county Wrenchester.” “Okay,” Don was having an extremely hard time keeping a straight face. He looked back out the window that made up the front of the shop, saw the theater sign again, and just shook his head. Thinking of the other signs, he asked, “The inn's name… what's the abbreviation for?” “To shorten a longer word,” said a voice with another English accent from a woman who popped out from behind a shelf that was heavy with stacks of papers. She had lovely brown skin and black wavy hair that was cut short. She continued, “You know how you might want to save space, so instead of writing out all of ‘abbreviation,' you just use a-b-b-r period.” Don pinched the bridge of his nose and said, “Yes, thank you, but I meant 'what does the c-u-m period stand for in the hotel's name?'” “Oh,” the darker woman frowned. “You know, I'm not terribly sure. Ophelia?” The other woman looked up again, “Oh, hello Anna. I'm over here.” “Good morning,” Anna said as she moved closer to the front of the shop and the counter that separated the women from Don. “Do you know what the abbreviation in the inn's name stands for?” “Oh, excellent,” Ophelia smiled. “How many letters?” “Well, more than three, I should think,” Anna said. “That doesn't narrow things down much, does it?” frowned Ophelia. “Do you have any of the letters?” “Well, c-u-m, clearly,” Anna cast a sideways look at Don and shook her head. “'Cummerbund'?” “That seems a bit of a stretch,” Anna said. “Don't cummerbunds usually stretch a bit?” “Well, yes, I suppose, but that's not really to the point, is it?” “'Cumberbatch'?” “Don't be ridiculous, dear; that's not even a word.” “'Cumulative'?” “'The Cumulative Inne'?” “Why ever not?” Ophelia wanted to know. “It doesn't make sense.” “It certainly does,” Ophelia said a bit defensively. “'My score of twenty was the cumulative in our four games.'” Anna shook her head in exasperation. “That's not well said, though, is it?” Ophelia shrugged. “In any case,” Anna persisted. “We were talking about 'inn' with two ns, and sometimes a silent e.” “We were? Why didn't you say so?” “This gentleman here was asking about the name of the inn. What did you think we were talking about?” “Abbreviations, wasn't it?” “Well, yes,” Anna nodded with some exasperation, “but one abbreviation in particular.” “I see,” Ophelia said thoughtfully. “But then, if this is the abbreviation about which we're inquiring, it might be the abbreviation of someone's name, mightn't it?” “I suppose that's true, love. Good point,” Anna smiled. “But then why couldn't it be 'Cumberbatch'?” Anna's eyes threatened to roll all the way up into her skull as she exclaimed, “That's the most ridiculous name ever! Who would ever consent to call themselves such a ludicrous thing?!” “Well, who are we to judge?” Ophelia shrugged. “I don't suppose you would object to someone's being called Cumberbatch if she had a very nice pair of tits, or if he had a big pecker, now would you?” “What are you trying to say, exactly?” “One shouldn't judge someone on the basis of their name, but on the things that really make them who they are,” Ophelia smiled, clearly thinking she had won this round. “I'm not suggesting one should judge anyone on the basis of their name, Ophelia. I'm saying that we should judge their name on the basis of its being quite ridiculous. 'Cumberbatch' indeed!” Before things could get any more heated, Don, who was having a very hard time not laughing, interjected with, “Ladies, please! I really don't need to know about the inn.” The two women glowered at each other for a moment, and Anna took the opportunity to clearly mouth the word “ridiculous” at Ophelia, before she said, “Very well. Good morning, sir. How may we be of service?” The first thing that occurred to Don when Anna asked him that was that this was the first time someone had given him an innuendo-laden opening like that while completely dressed in a long time. Surely, he could probably say he could use a blowjob, and at least one of the two attractive women would be happy to oblige. This was Eros, after all. On the other hand, the fact that they were dressed, and he actually had a mission to accomplish, led him to the conclusion that he probably should get some information out of the two of them, if that was actually possible. He was about to ask about Lady Primrose, when Don realized he wanted to ask about something else first. “I was wondering, what exactly do you do here?” “We write and print the daily newspaper, of course,” Anna smiled. “Very good,” Don nodded, “and what goes in the newspaper?” “All the news!” Ophelia enthused. “We keep the good people of Shagbottom informed on all the goings on.” “Such as?” “What's playing at the 'Odeon, any new toys at Mabel's, notices of special events,” Ophelia started. “Coverage of said events,” Anna added as she leaned on the counter in front of Don. She had undone a few buttons of her blouse. Ophelia got up and began moving toward her partner, as she continued with, “The daily lottery results, the crossword, interviews with prominent citizens…” “And of handsome newcomers,” Anna smiled. “Oh, that's a good idea, Anna,” Ophelia nodded. Don smiled back at them, flattered by the attention and amused by the turn toward more typically Erosian matters. Then, though, he realized he had more questions. He started with, “What kind of special events?” “Socials, parties…” Anna said. “Garden parties!” Ophelia cut in. “Well, yes, those are included in parties, aren't they dear?” “Naturally, but aren't socials just another sort of party?” Ophelia asked. “I think it's the other way 'round,” Anna frowned. “Either way 'round, then, you started it.” Don decided to jump in before the conversation got too far afield again. “So, mostly parties, eh? Anything else?” “Most of the special events are parties, it's true,” Anna nodded. “They're very nice parties, though,” Ophelia said. She had followed Anna's lead and started unbuttoning her top. “Everyone has such a splendid time.” Don smiled at them, guessing that the parties in Shagbottom probably turned into orgies at some point. He decided to ask, “And you said something about a lottery…?” “Oh yes, that's very important, of course,” Anna nodded, as she shrugged her blouse off her lovely brown shoulders, exposing her full breasts. “What do lottery winners win?” Don asked, taking a step toward the counter and the women as he untied the arms of the sweater around his neck. “What do they win?” Ophelia was a bit confused. She had tossed her top aside and was now shimmying out of her pencil skirt. “Oh, it's not that kind of lottery exactly,” Anna said as she stood up from removing her own skirt. She pushed a sheet of paper across the counter to Don and said, “Here.” On the page were two columns of addresses. Don looked at them as he took off his shirt but couldn't see any pattern or meaning. Anna hopped up on the counter, and pointed to the left column, saying, “This is each couple's address…” “Well, if they picked up their ticket for the day,” Ophelia pointed out. She had moved over to a gate in the counter Don hadn't paid any attention to and was coming over to Don's side of the room. “Yes, certainly, it wouldn't do at all to make people play who didn't want to,” Anna smiled as she spun around on the counter, her long, stockinged legs and stiletto-heeled shoes flying over Don's head. Don smiled at briefly at the sight of Anna's bare, pink pussy, and then realized, “Oh, the other column is the addresses of where people go for the day when they leave in the morning.” “Exactly,” Anna smiled as she spread her legs and scooted up to the edge of the counter. She crooked a finger at Don and asked, “Care to join us for our early morning break…? Oh, how rude of us! What was your name?”Gretchen's Hospitality at Lady Primrose's Estate. Toshia couldn't help but laugh all through the story of Don's encounter with Anna and Ophelia. By the time he was wrapping that up, the two of them had stopped and sat down on a bench in a secluded part of the park. If it had been a bit more secluded, Toshia thought she'd probably break her rule and give Don a blowjob right here. All the sex shenanigans she was picturing had gotten her rather worked up, and she really just wanted to suck on his cock. Of course, that wasn't all she wanted to do… It wasn't that secluded, though, so she managed to behave. However, she did enjoy snuggling up against him, his arm around her shoulders, as he continued his story.“So, yeah,” he said, “after the early morning break, and with a lot of patience, I was able to learn that Shagbottom was basically a rather stable community of people who paired up, somehow, and then enjoyed a rather thorough swinging lifestyle. Each day, but just during the day, they swapped partners, if they participated in the lottery the day before. They rejoined their ‘spouses' at night. Every few days there were social events, or parties, that were pretty much excuses for more partner swapping and/or orgies.” “It sounds like your kind of place,” Toshia smiled. “And not yours?” “Well, yeah, that was implied.” It was afternoon, the three of them had given up on clothing, Don was reclining in a chair with Anna curled up in his lap, and Ophelia was sprawled across her desk with a happy post orgasmic smile on her face, when Don finally got around to, “So, I need to find a Lady Primrose…” “Oh, yes, she's lovely!” Anna purred enthusiastically and bit sleepily. “Her garden parties are the best!” Ophelia added. “She makes sure to invite everyone in town.” “You'll like her,” Anna nodded. “She's the sweetest, poshest lady.” “Folks say the garden parties aren't even the sexiest ones she has,” Ophelia rolled onto her side to look at Don with a conspiratorial glimmer in her eye. “She has masked balls with lords and ladies from all over. It's all very classy and mysterious!” “Oh, hush, Ophelia,” laughed Anna. “That's just gossip. Lady Primrose doesn't put on airs. She's just a nice, friendly, normal person.” It was time for Don to reinsert himself in the conversation. “Well, can you tell me where to find her?” “Of course,” Anna chuckled. “She'll be up at Heolfor House, if she's not traveling.” “And you can direct me to this ‘Heolfor House'?” Anna kissed the side of Don's neck and said, “Certainly, but don't you want to stay for Hazel and Bob's get-together tonight?” Of course, it was nearly impossible for Don to resist such an enticing invitation. It turned out that Hazel had a hankering for bukkake that night and Don was happy to help the local men scratch that itch. By the time he set off down the road for Heolfor House he had decided that the odd little town of Shagbottom was quite the friendly place. The Morning Whip's headline that morning read “Stranger Comes to Town, & All Over Hazel's Tits.” Heolfor House The walk from Shagbottom to the side road that bore a sign reading “Heolfor House” was long enough to discourage idle wandering in but short enough to be a pleasant walk through the countryside. Don thought he must look quite mundane with his clothes and walking staff, and he had to admit this was perhaps the most “normal” day he had spent in Eros so far. He paused at the signpost and wondered where the road would take him if he just kept walking. With a shrug, Don decided that would have to wait for a return trip to the county of Wrenchester and started up the much narrower path toward Heolfor House. Flowering trees grew close to the path, spreading their branches overhead, making for a lovely, shady walk. On the left, through the trees, Don could make out what looked like a cemetery, with a carefully manicured lawn and ornate headstones, as well as what seemed to be moss-covered tombs. The many flowering shrubs and the sunshine gave it a very welcoming appearance, offsetting the fact that this was the first indication of anything like mortality in Eros. Don doubted that anyone was really buried there, but surely someone must have graveyard fantasies to live out. He filed this away to ask about when he got the chance. At the end of the path, Don came to a big arch of heavy rocks that seemed quite ancient, as if the archway predated the path and even the surrounding forest by millennia. Certainly, it seemed much, much older than what Don found on the other side, and what Don found looked pretty old. A broad gravel path spread out in front of him leading directly up to the front of an enormous manor house. There seemed to be three main floors, with smaller floors above and twin towers rising on either end of the facade. All along the edge of steepled roof were spiky ornamentations. Heavy curtains hung in the many windows, and the stonework emphasized both the run of the floors and the way the mansion rose up over the viewer. In retrospect, the Manor had had a southern French, or Mediterranean, feel, while this was decidedly English. The fact that there was a fountain between him and the entrance to the building as well as exquisitely groomed green hedges spreading out around this courtyard somehow only slowly came into Don' attention. There was just something about Heolfor House that drew his attention. Even though the day was sunny and warm, and he knew he was still in Eros, there was somehow something off about this building. It just didn't seem to fit, though Don had to admit that it actually seemed a perfect fit for the whole English countryside fantasy. Anyone who had any Upstairs, Downstairs or Downton Abbey kinks would love this place! Skirting the fountain, Don crossed to the big double doors and pressed the button on one side. When there was no response, he pressed again. He was about to press a third time when the door on the right opened enough for a tall, bald man in a dark suit to look out at Don with clear disapproval. “Hello,” Don smiled. “I'm, uh, hoping to speak with Lady Primrose.” “Are you expected, sir?” the man said. His tone clearly indicated that he knew full well what the answer would be. “No, I'm afraid not.” The man, who Don was assuming must be a butler, gave him a look that conveyed the fact that Don's existence in that moment and place was quite possibly the most inconvenient thing in the universe. He said none of this, though, but only said, “Her ladyship is not receiving callers at the moment.” “Would it be possible for me to wait?” Don smiled again. “Of course, it would, sir,” the butler frowned, clearly annoyed that he was being asked such a trivial question. There was a long pause, before Don decided he would have to prod further. “May I wait, perhaps inside?” The butler's expression never changed but his eyes managed to tell Don that he was personally contributing a great deal to the overall misery in the world. Still, he intoned, “Certainly, sir, please do come in.” The entry hall was, of course, massive, with an extremely high vaulted ceiling from which a dazzling chandelier hung. Dark wood paneling covered every surface, and broad curving stairways flowed up to the second floor. Paintings and tapestries hung on the walls. After getting his name, the butler led Don to the left, pushed open a tall, slender door, and said, “If you would be so kind as to wait here, sir.” Don stepped into a narrow high-ceilinged sitting room with thick, dark carpeting and a large fireplace taking up most of the right-hand wall. The sunlight from one window cut the room in half; what wasn't glowing brightly was almost black in contrast. Tiny motes of dust floated lazily in the yellow light. As the butler shut the door behind him, Don stepped toward the window, hoping to get a look out at the gardens he thought must be outside. But as he drew near, a voice addressed him in a cultured British accent, “Here for the party?” Don turned and peered into the shadowy corner to the right, opposite the door by which he'd entered. He took a couple of steps, out of the sunlight, and said, “Party?” “Just calling to pay your respects, then?” said the dark-haired man in the corner. He was slouched in an armchair. There was a woman kneeling between his legs with her head in his lap. He was wearing black slacks and a dark shirt that was unbuttoned, exposing an athletic chest and abs. She was wearing a pastel blue, backless dress, and had light blonde hair. She was quite intent on the blowjob she was giving. “I suppose that's right,” Don nodded in answer to the man's question. “There's a party, though?” “That's right, tonight,” the man held up his finger as he closed his eyes and smiled. After a long moment of silence, he said, “Everyone who's anyone will be there. Get up, Cessily' and say hello to our new American friend.” The blonde stood up easily, took a step back and turned to smile at Don. She wiped a bit of cum away from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and said, “Hello there.” The dark-haired gentleman stood up, tucking his cock back in his trousers, and crossed to Don and extended his hand. As Don shook his hand, the other man said, “Lucien, and this is my sister Cessily.” Don suddenly had a number of questions but couldn't decide which to ask first and what was clearly rude, so he just said, “Don. I'm very pleased to meet you.” Cessily glided up next to her brother and smiled at Don with the kind of open sexual interest he'd grown so used to in Eros. She batted her brown eyes at him and said, “It's so good to have some fresh blood for one of these parties.” “Oh, well, I'm honored, I think,” Don smiled. Cessily was certainly charming. “I'm really just here to have a chat with Lady Primrose.” “Ah, well, it is her party,” Lucien smiled, with much the same undercurrent as his sister's smile. “There's no reason you can't have your cake and eat it too, is there?” Don frowned a little as he tried to sort out Lucien's question, but then the butler cleared his throat on the other side of the room. Don peered through the light, couldn't see clearly enough, took a few steps in that direction. The butler didn't wait for him, but said, “Sir, her ladyship is indisposed, but asks you to accept her invitation to tonight's party.” “That would be great,” Don smiled. “I'm afraid I don't have the proper attire, though.” The butler paused, as if to make it clear that Don was continuing to make his life an unendurable hell, and said, “We will endeavor to correct that situation, sir.” “Oh, well, that's great,” Don nodded. He turned back to say something to Lucien and Cessily, but they had already left, presumably through the door Don now noticed between the armchair in the corner and the fireplace. With a quick shrug, Don followed the butler back out to the entry foyer. Picking up a bell from a little table in the corner, the butler rang twice and then waited until a young woman in a black and white French maid outfit hurried in through a door at the foot of the far staircase. She was short, but had very nice long legs, and had dark brown hair that was pulled back into a bun and seemed to be quite long. She wore a black choker around her lovely, thin neck. She was trying to straighten her uniform as she hurried over to the butler and Don. “Gretchen, please show this gentleman to an available room and help him prepare for the party,” the butler said in a way that seemed to imply that Don would need a great deal of help indeed. “Yes, sir, of course sir,” Gretchen said with an adorable English accent as she bobbed her head and managed to smile at Don, batting lovely blue eyes up at him all the while. She began to turn toward the stairs, and said, “Please come this way, sir.” Quite happily, Don followed the young woman up the stairs, using the time to admire her gorgeous legs with the stockings that ran up to the middle of her firm thighs and the way her bare bottom and the lower lips of her pussy could be seen peeking out from under her short skirt. Gretchen led Don up several flights of stairs and then down a shadowed hall with a big window at the end, turning at last to a door, which opened to a large bedroom. “You may use this room during your stay, sir,” Gretchen smiled. “There are clothes here in the closet.” She opened the door to an enormous walk-in closet and led the way in. There were indeed quite a few suits available and, given his experience in Eros, Don had little doubt that he would find something that fit him nicely. Then Gretchen was bending at the waist in front of him, saying, “And down here are shoes.” Don couldn't resist reaching out and running his hand over her perfect, pale behind. When she did nothing to pull away, he gave her bum a squeeze and then lightly ran his finger over her labia. He could feel that they were already dewy, and there was a bit of pearly cum leaking out of her. Don remembered her straightening her uniform and realized what she must have been up to before the butler had summoned her. Don parted her lips and smeared some of the cum he found there down over her clit. “Uh, that feels very nice, sir,” Gretchen purred. “If you don't mind my saying so, sir.” “Oh, I don't mind at all,” Don chuckled. Since she didn't move away or stand up, Don pushed his thumb into her cummy pussy and started using his fingers to play with her clit in earnest, caressing and squeezing her young ass with his left hand. Gretchen pushed back toward him and murmured, “Oh, sir!” Somewhat clumsily from recent lack of experience, Don undid his pants with his left hand to free his now rather hard prick from its confines. He hadn't had any sex all morning and early afternoon, which in Eros seemed a rather long time, and the way this very fetching young woman was bent over in front of him and responding to his manual stimulation was easily enough to inspire a nearly painful erection. Without waiting for any further invitation, Don pushed his cock down and replaced his thumb in her pussy with the head of his penis. As he pushed into Gretchen from behind, she moaned happily and pushed back against him. With the heat of her tight, wet vagina wrapped around him, Don fought off the physical impulse to come immediately, but only barely. Soon, Gretchen was supporting herself with her left hand on the low cupboard that housed the shoes she'd been showing Don while the fingers of her right were strumming furiously across her clit, and Don was plowing into her violently, holding her slender waist in his hands and pulling her petite body back onto his straining cock. Don suspected her earlier play had been interrupted before she was able to climax because it didn't take long at all before she was shuddering and gasping as she came on him. Then she was on her knees in front of him, one hand on the base of his thick shaft pumping him, as she sucked enthusiastically on his head. Her pretty little face was intensely sexy as she looked up at him with her lovely blue eyes. “Oh, God!” Don groaned as he felt himself swelling in her hand and mouth. Gretchen pulled back off him, but began to stroke him even harder, and said, “Yes, sir, please come for me.” Instinctively, Don pushed forward as his whole body clenched around the base of his cock. Gretchen smiled up at him and kept stroking his shaft until she was rewarded by an explosive gout of cum shooting out and across her sweet face. Don trembled and groaned as another burst of cum splashed onto her and then another. Still looking up at him with her blue eyes, Gretchen sucked his cock back into her mouth and proceeded to swallow the rest of his orgasm. When she finally released him, she said, “Thank you very much, sir.” “Wow!” Don breathed. “And thank you, Gretchen.” He thought to ask her to call him 'Don,' but he decided he quite liked the way she said 'sir.' “It's my pleasure, sir,” she laughed as she stood up. She paused a moment to lick some cum off her lips and to wipe some off her nose. She promptly sucked her finger clean, and then said, “Perhaps you would like me to draw you a bath, sir.” Naturally, for Eros, the room came equipped with a large, luxurious bathroom, and Gretchen joined Don for a long, extremely enjoyable bath. She stripped out of her uniform but kept on her little hat and the choker Don found so sexy. As they engaged in a rather wet session of foreplay masquerading as bathing, Don was able to ask a few questions. He started with, “How long do we have?” Gretchen smiled sweetly as she pulled on his hardness beneath the water, “As much time as you need, sir.” “Oh, well, need and want are two very different things,” Don chuckled as he leaned in to kiss her firm breast and flick his tongue over her hard nipple. “But I mean until you have to go back to work.” She sighed and pulled Don's head down to her breast again, while squeezing his cock a bit tighter. She said, “I am supposed to attend to any of the guests' needs, sir, so…” “But won't you be needed for … other things?” “There are other staff, sir, and if I'm missed I'll only get a spanking, which I don't mind much,” she winked. He smiled up at her as he slipped two fingers up inside her and asked, “Well, then, how long until the party starts?” “Oh,” she bit her lower lip as she rocked on his hand a bit, “the parties never start until after dark. So, a couple of hours, I should say, sir.” “Never?” Don asked as he released her nipple from his mouth. “Even the garden parties I've heard so much about?” “Oh, yes, those are so lovely, but they always begin after sunset. Lady Primrose does so love the nighttime, and the gardens are so beautiful all lit up with candles.” “I'd love to see them,” Don smiled as he stood up in the tub. Gretchen smiled at the hard cock that was now standing out before her. She ran her hand lightly over it and leaned in to give it a kiss, but Don took her hand and drew her up to kiss her sweet mouth and then to lead her out of the tub. After they had dried off some, they made their way back out to the bedroom where they found quite a few ways to spend the next hour and a half. Don's favorite moment came after Gretchen had let down her very long hair to cascade down over her shoulders like a cape as she rode slowly on him, leaning forward with her hands on his shoulders to look into his eyes. He ran his hands up over her slender naked body, caressing her tits and then slipping around her neck, fingers brushing over the choker she still wore. “Tighter, please, sir,” she sighed. As Don gently squeezed her throat, restricting her breath and circulation, Gretchen smiled, nodded, and whispered, “Yes, tighter!” A bit concerned, Don obliged. Gretchen's face darkened a bit, and then she was trembling with a long, silently intense orgasm. When he relaxed his grasp, she smiled down at him with an utterly unfeigned gratitude and affection. After a much briefer bit of cleaning up, and making sure that Don actually found a suit to wear to the party, Gretchen got back into her uniform, this time with her dark hair in a long, thick ponytail, gave him a quick, surprisingly chaste kiss, and left him to his own devices. Don checked himself out in the mirror and thought he was party ready. He was wearing black slacks, jacket, and shoes, and a dark red shirt, which was open at the neck. He had been a bit surprised that there were no ties to be found in the closet, but Gretchen had assured him that this was deliberate. “The lady doesn't like neckties,” she had said as if she were saying nothing more interesting than “she doesn't like Brussel sprouts.” Toshia fixed Don with a skeptical eye and a cocked brow. Don laughed and said, “Yeah, yeah, I was thinking the same thing.” Stepping out into the hallway, staff in hand, Don noted that there were two other guests making their way to the stairs. Don caught up to the black gentleman just before either made it to the top of the stairs, and the tall east Asian woman coming from the other end of the hallway met them there. “Hello, I'm Don,” he smiled, extending his hand first to the man on his left. “Good evening, I'm Jerome,” the fellow smiled in return. Don guessed that Jerome was at least ten years older than himself, though he knew time and aging in Eros were tricky affairs. Jerome had very dark skin, wore his hair and beard, which were sprinkled with some grey, buzzed short. He was also wearing a dark suit, but with a white shirt, and seemed to have an athletic build. “Bian,” the beautiful young woman smiled as she shook each of the men's hands. She had lovely green eyes and curly dark brown hair brushing her shoulders. She was quite tall and wore a deep green floor length dress that left her long neck and sculpted shoulders bare. “Is this your first time to one of Lady Primrose's parties?” Don asked as they started down the stairs. “Yes,” Jerome nodded. “I was quite surprised to be invited.” Don frowned to himself a bit and asked, “And how were you invited, exactly?” “A lady friend suggested I would enjoy it, and the next thing I knew I was here,” Jerome explained, apparently without realizing there was anything odd about his story. “I see,” Don nodded. “Do you mind if I ask where you were talking to your lady friend?” “Oh, well, we were both visiting a lovely resort.” Don smiled and said, “I see. And what about you Bian? Is this your first time, too?” “Yes,” she said with a slight nod and smile. Don thought she didn't have a British accent, but also concluded that she was disinclined to engage in a long conversation. As they descended to the ground floor, Don noticed in passing, as they passed a few windows, that the sun was setting and it would soon be dusk. He felt a bit awkward carrying his staff along, but he was also quite glad to have it along. Candles were now illuminating the stairs and hallways, casting wan light and creating deep shadows. Don had seen no one lighting the candles, but by now he was used to these things happening on their own. On the ground floor, gathered in the entry hall, were about 20 other guests, waiting for the party to begin. Jerome and Bian slipped into the crowd, as Don looked around a bit. He was a bit surprised when someone tapped him on the shoulder. Turning he saw a couple he had met just the night before. “Cheers, Don,” grinned Rodney, a big, cheerful redheaded guy who had helped with Hazel's bukkake. Right next to him was Marilyn, the slender, middle-aged, brown-haired woman who had been introduced as Rodney's partner last night. She and Don had not done anything together at the party, but for a moment Don thought it would be very nice to correct that oversight. Don smiled back at them, “Good evening! I didn't know you'd be here tonight.” “Neither did we,” Rodney laughed. “We won the weekly raffle.” “Ah, I didn't know there was a weekly raffle, either.” “Ay, every week!” the big guy laughed again. “Is this your first time?” “Sure is,” Rodney nodded. “Posh house, in'it?” “It certainly is,” agreed Don, “and the staff is quite accommodating.” “Oh! 'Sounds like you've had a good afternoon,” Rodney chuckled. “I did,” Don smiled, finding it impossible not to get caught up in Rodney's enthusiasm. “Oh, but please excuse me for a moment.” Don had just caught sight of the butler and had come to an abrupt decision. Taking a few steps to intercept the taciturn man, Don said, “Excuse me, my good fellow.” The butler turned on him with an expression that clearly indicated he was not amused by Don's attempt to assimilate to the culture. With what seemed a herculean effort, he said, “Yes, sir, how may I be of assistance?” “I was wondering if it would be a problem for me to leave my staff here over there in the corner by the door.” “Why should that be a problem, sir?” “I don't know, but I don't want to put anyone out.” “I'm sure no one will be 'put out,' sir.” “And no one will move it?” “Ah, well, I cannot speak for everyone, sir, but I can assure you that myself and the rest of the staff will leave your walking stick unmolested.” “Thank you,” Don smiled, partly because he got the impression his cheerfulness was a personal affront to the butler. By the time Don had propped his staff in the aforementioned corner and turned back to the gathering of guests, the large double doors into the ballroom had been opened and everyone was gradually moving inside. Don found himself bringing up the rear. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Sequel to the ‘Lost In Eros' Trilogy By BradentonLarry – Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Preface This is a direct sequel to the Lost in Eros series. Ideally, you should have enjoyed that trilogy before this sequel. The ‘Lost In Eros' series is as long as The Hobbit and The Fellowship of the Ring combined! So, it seems fair to offer a bit of a recap here… (If the original series is fresh in your mind, you might want to just move a head a minute, to the beginning of the actual chapter, which does include a very brief bit of reminder.) This sequel is also split into audio episodes (or, parts;) that are each about 30 minutes, for podcasting format. The actual literary chapters vary greatly in length, but you'll be notified when a new chapter starts, during an episode.In Book 1, “The Manor,” two friends, Don and Toshia wake up in a strange bed quite removed from their normal circumstances. Their relationship, though quite close, was purely platonic, and yet here they found themselves in bed together and naked. Throughout the ‘Lost in Eros' trilogy, Toshia struggles to find a way back to Sarah, her lover. In Book 2, “The Forest,” Don, Toshia, and their three companions encounter a centaur, the Witches of the Glen, an attack by some ruffians,  & a nymph; before Toshia is then captured by the Sisterhood of Amazons. Toshia escapes into the forest again, where she meets and befriends the Beast, a lonely and very horny minotaur. Don and the others are caught by the Wizard. Once freed, Don leads his companions on a mission to rescue Toshia from the Sisterhood, fighting them in an epic kung fu battle that leads to him defeating their leader. In Book 3, “The Return,” Don, Toshia, and their companions return to their quest to find the Sage of the Tower. Using a flying carpet provided by the Wizard, until it crashes them in a pool in the middle of an odd place called The Resort, which they are then required to stay at and experience the attractions, such as the Clockwork Club, the Jungle Room, and Ladies Night. Once they are allowed to proceed up to the tower, Don, Toshia, and Nicole relate their stories to scribes the Sage, who is actually able to give them some useful information. Among other things, they find out that they can get back to the “real world” by going downriver to a place called the Grotto of Ishtar, that there seem to be rings some people have that allow them to go back and forth between that world and Eros at will, and that one person, a Stephanie Ayers, has been at work trying to find out more about these rings for some time. Intent on returning home, Toshia leads Don and Nicole back to the Resort and to a riverboat landing, where the party basically splits up into those heading downriver to the Grotto (Don, Toshia, and Shelonda) and those staying behind at the Resort (Nicole and the others). After one last night together in the Jungle Room (where Don hoped to encounter the sexy and mysterious India, who he thought had one of those special rings), Don, Toshia, and Shelonda head off on the riverboat, to the Grotto of Ishtar. In the Grotto, Don reveals that he has decided to stay in Eros to try to secure one of those rings. Toshia finishes the ritual alone and wakes up next to her girlfriend Sarah without any noticeable amount of time having passed at all. That very day, Toshia gets a phone call from Don, apparently returned from Eros. Chapter 1. Reunion As Toshia pulled into the parking lot she was a bit surprised to notice how nervous she was. It had been a week since her adventures in Eros—a week since she'd fallen asleep next to Sarah, awakened next to her dear (and decidedly platonic) friend Don, in a strange world of witches and wizards, not to mention centaurs, satyrs, and at least one minotaur. What followed were weeks of weird and sometimes frightening adventures, as well as more sex than most people had in their entire lives. Early on, she and Don became lovers, but this was hardly the limit of things! Amidst her adventures, Toshia had sex with countless men and women, often at the same time, as well as the aforementioned satyrs and minotaur, only to eventually find a way to wake up once again next to her beloved Sarah, the very same night she had fallen asleep in the first place. Toshia might have passed it off as a bizarre, extraordinarily vivid dream except for the fact that her body bore the unmistakable evidence of her time in Eros. She was tanner and in better shape than when she'd gone to bed, and there were a few bruises that could only be explained by the vigorous sex she'd indulged in aboard the Maidenhead, the ship captained by the enigmatic Captain Sage. Strangely, Sarah hardly noticed any changes in her, but Toshia could hardly ignore the effects of her experiences in Eros, not just on her body but in her attitude. While the XYZ no longer coursed through her veins, making her body a perpetually revved up sex machine, she was still alive to the joys and possibilities of carnality all around her in a way that was quite different from her earlier life, though she had always thought she had a sex-positive attitude. In the last week, Toshia's sex life with Sarah had certainly been rekindled, but she had also noticed that she was keenly aware of the sexuality of the people around her, at work, in the park, at the grocery store, and so on. While there was no danger of her losing control and succumbing to temptation, she could hardly deny that she now had sex on her mind as never before. Finally, the last nail in the it-was-all-a-dream coffin was the fact that Don had called her, about six hours after she had awakened and quickly corroborated her experience in a rather one-sided conversation. They had agreed to meet the following weekend, Don traveling to spend the weekend—ostensibly just to catch up with his friend. That “ostensibly” was the rub. Toshia still hadn't told Sarah anything. Hell, she had no idea how to begin. “Hey, babe, so while you were sleeping, I was somehow taken to another world and had all kinds of adventures. Oh, and I had lots and lots of sex with other people, including Don.” Toshia couldn't see any way to either convince Sarah she wasn't crazy, but even if she did that, how would she manage to make Sarah believe all that sex was something Sarah should accept? It was a mess, no question. Toshia hoped Don would have some ideas about this. One thing Toshia was sure of, though, was that there would be no shenanigans until Sarah knew the truth. This commitment was put to the test a bit when Toshia saw Don there, outside the Thai restaurant they'd agreed on as a rendezvous. He grinned so happily as he saw her, his arms felt so good around her, and his breath felt so warm on her neck… and then they were kissing, deeply, passionately. For Toshia it just felt natural. This was the nature of their relationship now. Still she managed to push him away a bit, smiling and blushing a little. “I haven't told Sarah yet,” she admitted. He looked into her eyes, still grinning, “Oh, yeah, no, that's alright. It's just been so long; I've missed you so much!” “Well, a week isn't that long,” she laughed. “A week for you, maybe,” chuckled Don. “I was in Eros for years before I called you last week.” “Years?!” “Yeah, there was a lot to get done,” he smiled. Toshia noticed the dark metal ring he wore on his left middle finger. “You got one, eh?” Don nodded, “I did indeed.” “What did you have to do?” Don blew a little raspberry, “Quite a bit, really. I'll tell you all about it, but let's actually get some lunch; I'm starving!” “Now that's the Don I remember,” she laughed as he opened the door. Strangely awkward idle conversation filled the space around being seated and ordering—"How's Sarah?“ “Good.” “Work going alright?” “Yes. How's your semester so far?"—until they were able to get down to serious business. "Okay,” Toshia leaned forward over the table. “Tell me everything!” Don laughed and said, “Well, where to begin…?” “At the Grotto of Ishtar, obviously.” “Okay, but I'm going to have to be brief if you want the whole story before we meet Sarah for dinner.” “She works until six, so we have some time,” Toshia said seriously, but with a smile. “Get on with it, Professor.” “Okay, okay,” he chuckled as he spread his hands out on the table. “Well, Shelonda and I swam back up to the longboat, which took us back to Sage's ship, which took us back to Rendezvous.” “I think you're already leaving too much out.” Don smiled, then looked around to reassure himself that the restaurant wasn't busy and that they were indeed sitting in the back corner, well away from the other customers, and then continued. “As before, but without your assistance, Shelonda had to make herself available for the crew. She didn't seem to mind.” “I'll bet,” Toshia grinned, “and what were you up to?” “Well, Sage watched me play with Megan and Jasmine again that afternoon, but she could tell my heart wasn't in it.” “Aw,” Toshia smirked, “but other parts of you were up to the challenge, I'll bet.” “Well, yeah, but I was definitely less enthusiastic after saying goodbye to you. Sage picked up on this, and, honestly, we spent most of that trip talking.” “In Eros? Crazy!” “I know, right?” Don leaned on the railing in front of him and observed the scene on the deck below. Someone had gathered sheets and pillows to make a fairly comfortable, and rather large, sex nest for Shelonda and her many playmates. As the sun set, and the crew finished their daytime duties, they cleaned up and joined Shelonda for what was rapidly becoming an epic gangbang. The red-golden light played over her dark skin as she knelt there surrounded by hard cocks, taking one after the other into her eager mouth, and then as she moved onto her hands and knees to receive cocks from both ends. It was hard for Don to make out details, particularly as the sunlight faded to be replaced by torchlight, but he could hear the unmistakable sounds of Shelonda's rising pleasure. “You travel in enthusiastic company,” Sage observed as she came up next to Don. “So do you, Captain,” Don smiled. “It's a wonder you keep them all in line.” “Well, Megan and Jasmine are happy to help out with that, and most of them don't mind playing with each other. Some even prefer it.” Don noticed that the good captain had dropped any piratic pretenses, at least for the time being. He decided to ask about what had been bothering him for more than two days, “What about you, though?” “What about me?” she asked with an arched eyebrow. “Well, for starters,” Don paused thoughtfully, “do you ever lend a hand, so to speak?” Sage snorted a bit, “That would make it very hard to maintain discipline, wouldn't it?” Don nodded, “Perhaps, but you've never… not even as a special occasion?” “No,” she said firmly. While he considered his next line of inquiry, Don thought back to everything he'd heard and surmised about Eros, including the situation he and Toshia had encountered in the castle of the Sisterhood. “You seem unique, captain,” Don finally said. “I haven't met anyone else in Eros who doesn't seem very much interested in sex.” Sage laughed, “You mean who isn't consumed by their urge to fuck.” Smiling at her, Don nodded, “Exactly.” There was a long pause. Below them, Shelonda was sandwiched between a burly sailor lying underneath her, who had himself deep inside her pussy, and a tall, black man who was fucking in and out of her ass. There were two or three men in front of her, apparently enjoying both the show and whatever she was doing to them with her talented mouth. Everyone seemed to be having a very good time. “I like you, Don,” Sage said at last. “Go ahead and ask your questions.” Don smiled, “I like you too, Sage.” Then, after a considering his options, he asked, “Do you like sex? I mean, some people don't.” She laughed, “Yes, I do like sex.” “But you never…?” “Well, yes, when I first got here, for like the first two days, I was just like everyone else. But then it occurred to me that I had completely lost control of myself. I like being the captain, Don. I'm not judging you, or anyone else, but I decide when and where to have sex, and with whom. If the answer is everywhere all the time and with everyone, I'm letting my urges use me as a means to their satisfaction. I wouldn't be a moral agent, hardly even a person, then. I'd rather be the captain.” “You're a philosopher,” Don grinned. “That was a long time ago,” shrugged Sage. “You've been here a long time, but ever since those first couple of days…?” She chuckled, “Well, now and then I fall off the wagon. Megan, Jasmine, and Sven don't seem to mind.” “I'll bet they don't!” Don said with sincere admiration. “Were you like this before you got here, Don?” “Horny?” “Ha! No. I mean, so upfront about things.” “Yeah, pretty much,” he shrugged. “It's a nice trait. Don't lose it.” “Thanks, ‘don't plan to,” Don laughed. He took a moment to admire her profile as she idly watched Shelonda getting picked up and then laid on her back with her legs splayed and ready for the next of her playmates. He found himself liking her nose almost as much as the curve of her breasts. He swallowed and asked, “So, um, feel like ‘falling off the wagon'?” She smirked and gave him a sidelong glance, “Nice try, my friend, nice try.” “So the two of you never…?” Toshia asked as she sipped her tea. “Well, never is a long time,” Don chuckled. “Let me tell the story. I promise not to leave anyone important out.” “Just the scores of nameless women you pleasured along the way,” she said wryly. “I'm sure the vast majority of them had names.” “'Stands to reason,” nodded Toshia. “Go on.” “Well, Shelonda and I disembarked at Rendezvous, and made our way back to the riverboat landing.” “Was the city easier to navigate this time?” “Yes, it was. I think it helped that I knew where we were going.” “Were you able to get back in the mood?” “Yeah,” Don admitted. “The non-stop orgy going on all around helped, along with the XYZ, naturally, but there wasn't a day or night that went by when I didn't think of you. Sure, sometimes it was in the middle of sex when I'd wish you were there to sit on my face…” he smiled across the table. “But you were always on my mind.” She smiled warmly, “At least once a day.” “And once a night,” Don grinned. “Shelonda missed you too. She threw herself into the sex even more vigorously than before, but I could tell she was preoccupied when she wasn't, well, otherwise occupied. I asked her about it, and she said, 'I don't think I ever had a sister, except Toshia.'” “Damn, Don!” Toshia breathed, wiping a tear out of her eye. “Get back to the story.” “Well, that's actually relevant. We went back up the river to the Resort. I wanted to see if India was around… Remember, she's the one I thought had one of these rings. She does, but she wasn't there. Anyway, I wanted to look for her and talk to the Sage again. But while we stopped at the Resort, I lost Shelonda.” “What?!” Somehow it felt like much more than almost two weeks since they had left the Resort. As Don and Shelonda made their way past the various clubs and bungalows, he thought it seemed smaller and a bit less over-the-top. Certainly, Rendezvous had been bigger, but Don suspected it was a strange familiarity that rendered the Resort more prosaic. He felt most comfortable here. First, there was a lack of sinister mystery that had haunted their time in the Manor, and Rendezvous had very much felt like something to be passed through, both times. Plus, there was a nice variety here that he enjoyed, even if that variety was rather hokey, bordering on the ludicrous. He noticed that a few of the people lounging and frolicking about had bits of clothing on here and there, which reminded him of the garments Shelonda and he had discarded way back in that odd tavern outside Rendezvous and on the Maidenhead, respectively. This thinking reminded Don of all the travels and adventures he, Toshia, Shelonda, and the others had enjoyed, though that wasn't quite the word for all of it. With all this in mind, Don reached out and took Shelonda's hand. She smiled back at him. “Thank you for all your help, Shelonda, and for your support and company. You've been a very good sport.” She laughed, “It's mostly been a lot of fun, really. I promised to help you and Toshia find your way home, and I'm glad I was able to do that, even if you decided not to go back.” “Yes, mission accomplished!” Don grinned. “You did a fantastic job!” “All the sex was fun too,” Shelonda winked. “Uh,” Don pulled her close and gave her a kiss. “It definitely was! We should get back to that soon.” “Good idea!” They might have stopped there and gone at it without a second thought, but they had already come to the Jungle Room, so they hurried inside. Again, Don was struck by the fact that the place was clearly larger on the inside. To this was added the fact that things had been rearranged rather radically in the last couple of weeks. The large wooden structure that had been the main feature—with its dancefloor and stories of open-air sex platforms, and a bathtub—was gone. Instead, more centrally located, there was a large wooden dance floor on the ground level of the “jungle.” A vast, colorful canopy was spread over the dancefloor, which featured poles for dancing and big cushioned chairs for another kind of dancing. The whole assembly made up a kind of pavilion as the focal point for those coming into the Jungle Room. The pool had been moved back, so that it was behind the pavilion, and it now boasted a fountain shooting water high into the air, in addition to the waterfall, the source of which seemed to be bubbling up from a pile of rocks off to the side. The blankets, clearing, lounges and fire pits had been redistributed about the jungle floor, and Don was pretty sure the trees and treehouses had been relocated as well. “It's different,” Shelonda said with a frown, as if to confirm Don's thinking. Then she shrugged and headed in, moving toward the dance pavilion. Don followed close behind, reminding himself that he needed to pay attention to more than her swaying backside. There were fewer people in the jungle than there had been before. There was a single woman dancing lazily around one of the poles, and another straddling the lap of the only man in that area. As he got closer, Don saw that the lap dancer was none other than Jaden, who flashed him a quick smile and wink before going back to her intent grinding in time to the music that filled the space below the canopy. Don smiled as he remembered the lithe, rather enthusiastic redhead. Coming out on the other side of the dance pavilion, Don wasn't exactly surprised that the volume of the music diminished considerably. Shelonda pulled up, and turned to Don with a smile, “Who was it we're looking for?” “India, but you didn't meet her before, did you?” “I don't think so, no.” “Beautiful woman with long black hair, and dark skin… not quite as dark as yours, though,” Don smiled. “I'll go look around for her. You should just relax and have fun, and I'll catch up to you in a bit. Oh, but if you see someone who might be India, try to keep track of her.” “Will do,” Shelonda grinned, then added with a saucy little smirk, “Don't take too long.” Don watched for a moment as she sauntered off toward the pool. He thought a refreshing dip in the water would be quite nice, followed by a long session of fucking Shelonda… but he really was dead set on finding India if she were there. With a quiet little groan, Don turned to the left and started his search. Working clockwise around the Jungle Room, Don checked each thatch-roofed hut and treehouse. He found the big orgy bed/platform half-hidden among some brush, as well as a set of four hot tubs near one another, set up, he surmised, so that people could watch each other and easily switch tubs if they wanted. There was a single couple enjoying one of the hot tubs, and a pair of women apparently napping after enjoying themselves in one of the tree houses, but no sign of India. Don made his way back to the pavilion and had an opportunity to get a better look at the new (for him) dancer. She was a leggy blonde with the kind of body a Playboy centerfold would envy. Her long hair was tied up, showing off her long, graceful neck. She had large, firm breasts held in check by a skimpy bikini top, which was a rather unusual bit of clothing for Eros. Her sexy hips were wrapped in a silky sarong, and Don got a glimpse of a matching bikini bottom covered her sex—again, very odd for Eros. She smiled at Don and nodded toward the chair in front of her pole, which was criminally empty. Don would have happily taken that spot, but at that very moment, Jaden got off her admirer's lap and shouted, “Hey there, Don! Welcome back!” As the lucky guy got up and started to head toward the pool to clean up and cool off, Jaden crossed the dance floor and threw herself into Don's arms. Don reveled in the feeling of Jaden's tits pressed against his chest as her mouth met his with a passionate kiss. He held her body tightly against him as their lips and tongues got reacquainted, and then moved his hands down to squeeze her tight ass firmly. When they finally came up for air, Jaden smiled over to the other dancer and said, “I'm going to take a quick break, Robin. Think you can get along without me?” Robin gave a haughty laugh and said, “I'll find a way to manage.” Don noticed that four or five guys had just come into the Jungle Room and were heading Robin's way, but then he was yanked to attention by Jaden tugging on his hand. “Let's go gang up on that cute friend of yours,” Jaden suggested. “I like the way you think!” Don laughed. Before they got to the poolside, though, Don thought to ask, “Is India around?” “I don't think so. I haven't seen her since she was here redecorating the other day.” Don wanted to ask about this redecorating, but he was suddenly distracted by the sight of Shelonda, who was quite busy at the moment. Beneath her was a strapping young black man who had his hands full with Shelonda's luscious tits, and presumably his cock up inside her pussy. Behind her, with hands alternately gripping her waist and caressing her tight butt, was a rather fit middle-aged guy who seemed to be fucking her ass. All of this was taking place on a wide chaise lounge that must have been stronger than it looked. Shelonda saw Don and gave him a big, very happy smile, but then went right back to encouraging her playmates, who Don suspected needed very little further encouragement. “'Guess we're too late,” Jaden laughed. Then she pulled Don with her into the pool. Laughing along with Jaden's exuberance, Don ducked under the water, enjoying the refreshing splash and noticing that the XYZ, along with everything else, already had his cock rigidly hard. Jaden noticed this as well when her hand wrapped around his thick shaft and pulled him to her for another deep and lingering kiss. Don hugged Jaden's slender body to him with his left arm, as his right hand delved between her legs. Jaden pulled and twisted his cock insistently as his fingers stroked her lips, parting them and then pushing up between them. Jaden threw her free arm around Don's neck and pushed up out of the water to wrap her legs around his waist. He pulled his arm out from between them, using it instead to help support Jaden as she positioned his cock just right and then sank down upon it. Don groaned as he felt her hot sex enveloping him, pulling down on his cock until his head hit her cervix. They kept kissing, their tongues moving eagerly against each other, as Jaden rocked her hips in the water, grinding her clit against the base of Don's shaft and squeezing and stroking the rest of his organ with her exquisitely talented muscles. When she finally began to move up and down on him, Don's hands slid down her wet back to hold her ass tightly. Feeling her legs flex around him, Don helped to raise and lower Jaden on him as the water splashed around and between them. Out of the corner of his eye, Don could see the backsides of the men plowing into Shelonda, and beyond that, up at the dance pavilion, it looked like the new guests of the Jungle Room were gathered around Robin, who seemed to be on her knees. Shuddering, Don closed his eyes and focused on the sensations of this wild, passionate woman in his arms—her mouth on his, her arms around his neck, her tits against his chest, her thighs squeezing his hips, her hot pussy squeezing and pulling on his straining manhood. For herself, Jaden was using Don's body to stimulate herself to a fever pitch. Her earlier lap dance and the aphrodisiac qualities of the XYZ water combined with the passionate sex to bring her quickly over the edge. She cried out as the first wave hit her. Don held onto her body, shoving up into her as she clutched at him wildly. Jaden was biting his lip as he felt himself exploding up into her, a boiling hot geyser of condensed lust pumping into her. “Fuck!” Don breathed at last. Jaden kissed him, and chuckled, “That's how we welcome people back to the Jungle Room.” “Wow! It's a very good way!” Don laughed. “I'm glad you like it,” Jaden grinned as she rocked herself against him, still impaled on his persistently hard cock. Don noticed that the slender young man who Jaden had danced for earlier was now reclining at the edge of the pool, and Shelonda's threesome was taking a bit of a break. “Why don't we move this over to the hot tubs?” Don suggested with a squeeze of Jaden's ass. “Good idea!” she kissed him again, and slowly eased herself up off his cock. Then she turned around and easily loud enough to be heard by everyone in the area, “Let's all go to the hot tubs!” Soon Don, Shelonda, Jaden, the other three guys, and a petite woman of apparently Indian or Pakistani extraction with full breasts and a cute short hair style who Don had not noticed but who had been watching all the assorted sex in the pool, were playing in one of the hot tubs. Shelonda was sucking on the cock of the young man Jaden had entertained earlier, while Jaden was sitting back on the lap of the black guy with his cock up her ass and the middle-aged guy was fingering her pussy and sucking on her beautiful tits. Meanwhile, Don had the new girl, whose name he never did learn, sit up on the edge of the hot tub so he could go down on her moist pussy and sensitive clit. She was holding his head to her, gasping and shuddering with her second orgasm, and Don was about to rise up and slide into her ready embrace when he heard a familiar voice cry out, “Professor!” “And Shelonda's here too!” said a second voice. With a parting kiss to the woman's sex, Don looked around to see Amy and Nicole standing over the hot tub, both of them naked and every bit as beautiful as Don remembered. “Hi there,” Don smiled. “Come on in and join the party.” In what seemed like only seconds, Nicole had gotten Don's newest friend into a 69, and Amy was sitting in the tub with Don standing in front of her, his cock filling her talented mouth. This was the beginning of a long orgy that lasted for at least an hour. Ultimately, though, Don was left in the tub surrounded by his four lovely friends. Jaden was idly stroking his cock in the water, and Shelonda was sandwiched between Amy and Nicole, who were having a hard time keeping their hands and mouths off Shelonda's body. It was then that Nicole started to press Don for details about the quest to the Grotto of Ishtar and the return trip. Of course, since they were soaking in a hot vat of XYZ the story was interrupted by mischief several times. Don and Shelonda finally finished telling the tale and they all went to look for something to eat, but then returned to the Jungle Room where they took over one of the tree houses for a long, intense little orgy where the plan seemed to be to see how many orgasms they could give Shelonda, who was ultimately reduced to a quivering, giggling state before passing out. Don held her in his arms and the others, including Jaden, snuggled in around them. Just before surrendering to sleep, Don kissed Shelonda's shoulder and thought it was very nice to be reunited with most of the original sextet, particularly here in the Resort. “When I woke up, Shelonda was just gone,” Don frowned. “We looked around everywhere but there was no sign of her, and no one could remember her getting up in the night. It seems that she just fell asleep in Eros and woke up back here, wherever she was originally from.” “Damn,” Toshia breathed. “Yeah, it was hard to take, I admit. I knew what was going on when you left, but this was a real punch in the gut. It hit Nicole and I hardest; the others seemed more inclined to just roll with things.” “It doesn't sound like she was bored, though,” Toshia frowned. Don shook his head, “No, definitely not. My theory has been that she felt fulfilled. Accomplishing our 'mission,' and returning to her friends, and maybe all the sex that day, all combined to maybe mean that she didn't need Eros anymore. She was ready to come back, so she did.” Toshia reached across the table and took Don's hand, then said, “It must have been very hard.” “Yeah, it was,” Don smiled wanly. “However, for me it was quite a while ago. Ah, here's our food.” Don Meets Stephanie Ayers at the Disco. Chapter 2. The Lead “Hum, I've missed having food this good!” Don sighed. “I didn't miss it at the time, really, but now it feels like I've been starving for it.” Toshia laughed, “I thought the same thing, and I was in Eros for a much shorter time.” “It reminds me of that Star Trek: The Next Generation episode where Picard lives a whole life…” Don stopped when he saw the look he was getting. “Right; not the story you want me to tell.Toshia's smirk just made him want to lean across the table and kiss her, but Don shrugged and said, “Well, after we stopped looking for Shelonda, I thought it would be a good idea to check in at the Abbey of Records to see if Charlotte, you know, the Sage, could possibly give me any more information about those rings.” “She didn't seem to know much, when we were there.” “No, but I thought it was worth a try, particularly since India was nowhere to be found. Nicole came along, and we went through the whole sexy bathing and debriefing thing again. Unfortunately, though, as you guessed, Charlotte couldn't say more about the rings themselves, but she was helpful. She told us that that woman, Stephanie Ayers, had recently reported back in too. Apparently, she had discovered a lead.” “This was the woman who had been looking for a way to get a ring for a long time, right?” “Right,” Don nodded. “Anyway, Charlotte said that Stephanie had been there just two days earlier. Luckily, Charlotte told her that I might be looking for her, and Stephanie said she'd spend a few days hanging out at the Resort, and that she'd try checking in with the Sheriff's office at noon and sundown.” Toshia was impressed, “That's a very lucky break! Did you catch up with her?” As they came down together from the Abbey, Nicole had been quiet and Don had been in a hurry, but as they came back into the Resort, Nicole apparently decided to speak up, saying, “So, if you have one of these rings you can come and go from Eros whenever you want?” “That's what I understand,” Don nodded, still leading the way. “I mean, we don't have the particulars, but that's the idea.” “That seems like a pretty damn cool thing to have.” Don looked over his shoulder with a smile, “Thinking about joining me on my little quest?” With a laugh and a shrug, she said, “Sure, why not?” “It could take a lot of time, and we might have to go a long way,” offered Don. “Something tells me we'll still have a lot of fun, Professor.” Don had to admit that did seem highly likely. Then they had come to the sheriff's office. Opening the door, they were a bit surprised, oddly enough, to see the sheriff sitting on the edge of her desk, with cute little Mike on her knees in front of her, face buried in the pretty sheriff's pussy. As before, the sheriff was wearing cowboy boots, a light denim vest, a shiny six-pointed star badge, and a pleated skirt that was bunched up so her assistant, or deputy, could lick her properly. The sheriff was wearing her long, strawberry blonde hair in twin braid pigtails, and her vest had fallen open to expose her firm breasts and hard pink nipples. Don and Nicole paused there in the doorway, but only for a second, before they moved toward the two women, Nicole moving to the right and Don to the left. In another moment they had each lowered their mouth to one of the sheriff's nipples, sucking and flicking their tongues over her sensitive nubs. The sheriff groaned and shuddered with approval, so they kept at it until, only a minute or two after their arrival, the sheriff came with a whimpering shaking and gasping that Don found adorable. Obviously, it would have been rude to jump right in and ask the sheriff if she'd seen Stephanie Ayers. So, instead, he smiled at her and continued to caress her lean body. But then, Mike started more mischief, by moving over to the pussy on her right, that is Nicole's. Like Don, Nicole had given up on clothing days ago and so was unprotected from Mike's eager fingers and mouth, not that Nicole wanted any protection in that regard, and was, very soon, leaning back against the sheriff's desk as Mike eagerly lapped at her pussy and clit. The sheriff responded to this turn of events by grasping Don's hard cock, which had been pressed up against her firm thigh, and pulling him over in front of her. Don smiled and looked into her blue eyes as she guided his very ready cock to the mouth of her sex. He pushed forward, his head and thick shaft opening her up, and enjoyed the expression of unadulterated pleasure on her freckled face. To get more penetration, Don lifted her long right leg up, laid it across the corner of the desk, and then proceeded to fuck in and out of her, keeping her from scooting back from him by wrapping his right arm around her slender body. Next to them, Nicole had pushed Mike back only to get down on the floor with her in a tight little 69. The sheriff had her hands on Don's ass, pulling him into her insistently, and he was shoving up into her violently, grinding up on her clit with each thrust forward. Don held onto her with his left hand and used his right to lift her left leg up onto his shoulder, proceeding to fuck her harder and faster. The sheriff leaned back on the desk and looked up at him with eyes glazed over with feral lust and quickly approaching orgasm. She reached down between them with her slender fingers and began to play with her clit, and then she was crying out and whimpering as her climax tore through her lithe body. Don kept plunging into her as her pussy clenched and pulled on his cock. He loved watching her ponytails flailing about and her taut abs trembling as she rode the waves of ecstasy. “That was great!” she finally murmured. “Don, wasn't it?” “Ah, yes, exactly.” “Did you want to see me about something urgent or do you have time to come for me?” Taken a bit aback, Don laughed and said, “Oh, I definitely have time for that!” “Good!” she nodded decisively. She pushed Don back and he reluctantly drew himself out of her. She promptly turned around and bent over her desk, spreading her long, muscular legs, presenting her backside for Don. The girls on the floor next to him were moaning and doing their best to distract him, but Don had no trouble focusing on the sight in front of him. He ran his hands up the sides of those beautiful thighs, under the skirt, which had fallen back into place a bit, and over her tight ass. The sheriff looked over shoulder, and said, “Fuck me, Don.” With her freckles and ponytails, she was about the cutest young woman to ever say that to him, and he wasted no time in obliging her. Flipping the skirt up out of the way, Don pushed his cock down and back into her waiting pussy, shoving all the way in with one slow but intent motion. As the girls on the floor were bringing themselves to mutual, very loud, orgasms, Don held onto the sheriff's waist and pulled her back on his cock as he shoved into her again and again, feeling his balls slapping against her fingertips as she went back to playing with her clit. It didn't take much of this before Don felt his cock swelling inside the sheriff and his balls tightening. Then he was shoving hard inside her and groaning as his body clenched with all its might and spewed a hot flood of cum into her pussy and womb. He shuddered and shook, pumping what felt like an unending stream. He could feel the cum leaking out of her and running over his balls. When he finally began to regain his senses and equilibrium, warm hands pulled him away from the sheriff, resulting in an almost funnily long rope of cum between her messy pussy and the tip of his slick cock. Then Mike was there, eagerly sucking his cock into her mouth, as Nicole dove in to lick at the sheriff, burying her cute little face in the mess Don had left behind. “Hum” Toshia smiled, “but aren't you getting a bit sidetracked?” “Okay, okay,” Don laughed, glancing quickly at his watch. “Well, eventually, the sheriff said Stephanie had been in earlier and said she would be at Club 69 that evening and would be wearing a red dress, ‘at least to start.'” After spending at least an hour with the sheriff and Mike, Don and Nicole went for a dip in the pool, followed by a nap on a chaise lounge. Don was awakened by the pleasant sensation of Amy's mouth on his cock. She had snuck up on Don and Nicole as they slept but couldn't resist the sight of Don's casual erection. They were soon joined by pretty Liu and Toshia's friend Jimmy, from the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite, and the whole party spent the rest of the afternoon in a lazy poolside orgy. Eventually, after another dip in the pool to refresh themselves, they all set off in what Liu promised was the way to Club 69. Along the way they passed a few more interesting clubs, such as The Dungeon and the Drag Inn, as well as a street stand that offered the usual display of fruit and water. It was growing dark by the time they got to the last three clubs on that particular street. On their right was a brightly lit, mostly open-air affair called Mardi Raw, which was already busy with revelers enjoying the obviously New Orleans and Rio themed decor and music. Don was surprised how many people were wearing clothes, and even masks. Then he noticed a nearby shop they had just passed, the Wardrobery. Don thought that was probably where Stephanie got the red dress she was supposed to be wearing. He had half a mind to go in and see what kind of an assortment they had but decided that could wait. To the left of Mardi Raw, and taking up the end of the street, was a darker club called simply The Grotto, and then, opposite Mardi Raw, was their destination, Club 69. Don really hadn't expected to see so much neon in Eros. The building before them was white and seemed to be about fifty feet tall, though Don suspected it might be quite a bit taller on the inside. Over the four sets of high, black double glass doors that took up most of the street front, was a huge bright neon sign clearly identifying this as their destination. The “Club” was in blue, and the “69” was in searing red. There was a decidedly 1970s feel to it. Don started toward the doors, but Liu stopped him, saying, “Oh, people usually dress up a bit for the 69.” “Ironic,” Nicole said under breath. Since he wanted to check out the Wardrobery anyway, Don had no trouble smiling and saying, “Lead the way.” It turned out to be a self-service clothing warehouse four floors high. The menswear was on the top floor, and Don and Jimmy were quickly able to find some fairly nice clubbing clothes that fit them. Don laughed as he saw the collection of actual disco shoes, platforms and all, that were available in one corner. Rather than risking his neck, he chose a more sensible set of shoes, though they did have three-inch-high heels that seemed rather precarious at first. When they gathered on the street out front, Don wasn't surprised that the three women were stunning in their sexy, slinky dresses. Both Nicole and Amy had selected silk dresses that hung from their necks by thin straps and came to an end just below their butts, Nicole's in white and Amy's in yellow. Liu was wearing a much longer red dress that had a very long slit up each side and a black cord cinching it in around her narrow waist. Each of the women had also selected very sexy high-heeled shoes that were bound to their ankles and calves by thin straps. Once again, Don was so glad he was in Eros where he could be very confident that he would soon be having sex with at least one of these gorgeous women. “Okay, we're looking for a thin woman with brown hair that comes down to her shoulders,” Don reminded everyone. “And she's got big tits for her size,” Nicole added. “Yeah, I guess she's about as tall as Nicole here,” Don nodded, trying to remember if the Charlotte the Sage had said anything else. “And she should be wearing a red dress.” “And her name is Stephanie,” Nicole finished. “Oh yeah, that might help,” Don laughed. They entered the club and, quite expectedly, they were hit with a wall of sound they had not heard at all on the street. The heavy four-four beat of standard disco music filled the space, throbbing insistently through the air. Don was sure they were hearing a version of Donna Summer's “I Feel Love.” The vast majority of what looked like the ground floor was taken up by a flashing colored dance floor straight out of Saturday Night Fever. There were moving spotlights, strobe lights, and even a couple of mirror balls hanging from the ceiling. There were a lot more people dancing than Don had expected. Around three sides of the dance floor, excepting the area directly in front of the front doors, were semi-circular booths with padded seating for when a break from the dancing was needed. There were scantily clad wait staff moving about in this area carrying trays of fruit and glasses of water. Don noticed that the atmosphere, literally and figuratively speaking, was less intense than in the disco in the Manor. Things here were a bit less heady, not quite so loud, and certainly quite a bit brighter. As the party naturally headed for the dancefloor, Don caught Nicole's wrist, pulled her to him, and said, “Don't leave here without me, okay?” She smiled and nodded, then gave him a wink before swaying off toward the center of the dance floor. Perhaps because they weren't dancing in a fog of XYZ, and perhaps a bit because they were generally wearing more clothes, the dancers here were engaged in a lot less sex than their counterparts in the disco in the Manor. Now and then couples, and sometimes groups would leave the dancefloor and head for one of the booths off to the side, or disappear up one of the winding stairways Don now saw in the back corners, flanking a broad stage, which was currently unused and which itself surrounded a high DJ station. The crowd was the usual Erosian assortment of surprisingly healthy people ranging from apparent late teens to unusually vigorous senior citizens, though there were comparatively fewer of the latter. Almost everyone was wearing clothes, but there were a few happy nudists be-bopping away, and it was clear that some folks were in the process of slowly stripping off the clothes with which they'd started. People weren't really disco dancing, as such, at least not as far as Don remembered the style from his youth. Smiling at all the sexy bumping and grinding going on around him, he didn't think anyone would appreciate being corrected on that particular score. “By the way,” Don paused. “I'm not really sure, but I swear I saw Adam Levine across the room.” “What?!” Toshia laughed. “The actor? From Maroon 5?” “I know,” he shrugged, “it's crazy, but I'm pretty sure that was him, wearing a white John Travolta suit and a black satin shirt.” “Dancing?” “Well, not so much as standing there, getting a blowjob.” “Crazy!” Toshia shook her head. Don did his best to scour the room for a woman in a red dress who might be Stephanie Ayers, but he had to admit that the chaotic lighting and the distracting bodies in motion made things a bit difficult. Half a dozen times Don found himself thinking he would love to dance with one or two of the lovely women moving so provocatively all around him. He had nearly crossed the entire floor, and was considering heading up stairs, both to see what was up there and to continue his search, when he felt a tapping on his shoulder. He turned to see a slender woman with thick, dark tousled hair framing her face. She had striking mascara and eyeshadow on as well as dark red lipstick, which amounted to more makeup than Don had seen in a long time. A sheer red dress with a wildly uneven hem hung from around her neck and clung to her generous bosom but left exposed her thin but muscular arms and shoulders, as well as one whole leg and the calf of the other, all nicely toned and tan. Don noticed that she also had a lovely long neck. She smiled a bit crookedly, and asked, “Looking for someone?” “Are you Stephanie?” he grinned. “That's what they call me,” she nodded as she stepped up and slipped her arms around his neck. “You Don?” “That's me,” he nodded, noticing that his hands automatically moved to her waist as they started swaying together in time with the music. He could feel that her body was extremely thin and fit, even for an Erosian. “I have to admit, you're younger than I expected.” “What were you expecting?” she arched her eyebrow at him in a way that reminded him of Toshia, though the way the right side of her mouth turned up higher than the left was all her own. “I don't know,” he shrugged, “but older, more experienced.” She laughed, “Oh, believe me, I'm experienced! But yeah, I was just 20 when I woke up here, so I suppose I still look about that. Counting Eros years, though, I'm more like 40.” “Well, you look amazing for your age,” Don laughed. “Ha! Thanks,” she smiled. “You're not so bad yourself.” The music shifted to a slow dance, and Stephanie moved in closer, resting her head on Don's chest. Don adjusted his embrace to hold her tighter. He had to admit she felt very good in his arms. “Is that a banana in your pocket, Don, or are you just happy to meet me?” she smiled up at him. “Definitely the latter,” he laughed, suddenly reminded of how odd the mores were here. He felt his cock rising against the unusual restraint of his slacks. Don decided to actually focus on the supposed business at hand, and said, “Charlotte said you had a lead on where or how to get those rings.” “I do,” she said. “We have to find a place, and it's not close.” “No?” Don asked, but before Stephanie could respond, Nicole and Amy appeared. “Oh, there you are, Professor!” Nicole exclaimed. “Is this her?” “Yes,” Don nodded, still holding onto Stephanie, but she pulled away to look at his two companions. Don made introductions, “Stephanie, this is Nicole, and this is Amy, and ladies, this is Stephanie.” “Oh, they're hot, Don!” Stephanie said with a hand grasping his upper arm in a way he didn't mind in the least. “Where did you find them?” “In the Manor.” “I haven't been there in ages,” she mused. “Maybe I'll go back for a visit if this doesn't pan out.” “Speaking of ‘this'…” Don prompted. “Oh, yeah, well, let's find a seat and have a chat, shall we?” She took Don's hand and led him and his lovely companions off to the nearest booth. Stephanie sat between Don and Nicole. Amy seemed to think this was going to be a sex break, so she sat next to Don and promptly started to unbutton and unzip his pants. It didn't even occur to him to stop her. “Oh, so she's not after a ring, eh?” Stephanie grinned. “What about you, cutie?” “Yeah, I'd like to be able to come back here, if I ever wind up leaving,” Nicole smiled. “I love it here.” “There's a lot to like, isn't there? Well, that's a nice banana, Don! Did someone call you professor?” “Yeah, I did that,” Nicole admitted. She was casually caressing Stephanie's thigh, having been smart enough to sit on the shorter-skirted side of the young, well, not so young, woman. “He's a history professor back in the real world.” “Well, the other real world, at any rate,” Stephanie smiled, as she returned the favor by running her hand up along Nicole's dark thigh. She was also idly moving her fingers over Don's hand and forearm. “This is just as real as where we're from.” Don was more than a little distracted by Amy's expert cock sucking, which had him at peak hardness already, but he managed to ask, “Do you have any idea how we go about getting a ring?” “Well, I actually managed to talk to a guy who had one. Now, that's distracting!” “Sorry,” Nicole grinned. She had slipped a hand up under Stephanie's dress. In turn, Stephanie had parted her legs a bit further for her. “No, don't stop,” Stephanie smiled. “Let's see how well I can resist, or how well you can distract me. Six of one, half dozen of the other. Where was I?” “Ah, you talked to a guy,” Don managed. He found himself holding the back of Amy's head as she deepthroated him intently. “Yes, and he said he wasn't supposed to talk about it, but I can be very persuasive,” Stephanie winked. “He said where I would have to go and said that I would have to 'undergo trials.'” “What kind of trials?” Nicole wanted to know. She had an impish grin on her face and had shifted around in the booth so that she was facing Stephanie more directly and could use her hand more effectively. “Oh, that's nice,” purred Stephanie. “Uh, he couldn't say. Apparently, he thought they were different for each person.” “Where do we have to go, though?” Don managed when Amy released his cock to strip off her little dress and toss it to the side. “Oh, those are very nice!” Stephanie said as Amy's tits hove into view. “Thanks!” Amy grinned. “Hey, why are you all still dressed?” “That's a very good question,” Stephanie nodded. Just then, Liu and Jimmy came up. Liu exclaimed, “Oh, there you are! Is this her?” “Yes, I'm her,” Stephanie said as she stood up to wriggle out of her dress. Don gaped at her athletic back, lingering on her tight ass, but then managed to croak out, “Stephanie, this is Liu and Jimmy, friends we made here at the Resort.” “In the Temple, at the orgy,” Liu explained while she also quickly slipped out of her clothes. Jimmy caught on quickly and was already half naked. Nicole, who hadn't missed the chance to get naked, was already pulling Stephanie back onto the seat next to her. Stephanie leaned back against Don and spread her legs for Nicole, who nestled between them, her hand going right back to Stephanie's moist sex. The two girls made out for a moment like that, and Don slipped his hand around Stephanie to cup one of her full breasts, teasing her nipple a bit. All the while, Amy kept sucking at Don's cock. Soon, Liu was laying back at the end of the booth as Jimmy expertly went down on her. Similarly, Nicole had kissed her way down Stephanie's body and was intently licking and sucking at her clit while her fingers pumped in and out of her very wet sex. Don was squeezing Stephanie's tit tightly, and her hands were, respectively, holding Nicole's head in place and clasping Don's hand. Don felt his pulse thundering in his temples as Amy inevitably brought him over the precipice into a shuddering volcanic orgasm that she directed to splash all over her pretty face. She laughed and then moved forward to rub her tits all over his twitching cock, getting cum all over herself. Don smiled down at Amy who grinned back at him, but then looked around to see if there were any other hard-ons in need of her attention. Don would have taken the opportunity to get undressed, but his arm was pinned to the back of the booth by Stephanie who was at that moment arching her back, pushing herself against Nicole's tongue. Don held onto Stephanie, now squeezing both of her tits in his hands, as she shook and cried out in orgasmic delight. While Nicole and Don caressed Stephanie, letting her bask in her afterglow a bit, a couple of men left the dancefloor in favor of the little orgy that was going on in this booth. One of the newcomers was happy to obey Amy's summons, standing in front of her and undoing his slacks, while the other moved over to caress Nicole's ass and legs as she lay on her belly between Stephanie's legs. It wasn't long before the first was getting an enthusiastic blowjob and the second was fucking Nicole from behind. “You travel in good company, Professor Don,” Stephanie smiled up at him. “Yes, I do!” Don laughed. “Want to join up?” “At least for a while,” she nodded as she sat up and turned to face him. “Why are you still wearing clothes?” Stephanie helped Don rid himself of what he was wearing as quickly as possible, before pushing him back on the bench and straddling his lap, holding his still hard cock up and then sinking down on it. Groaning with the exquisite pleasure of feeling his cock being enveloped by Stephanie's hot, wet pussy, Don ran his hands over her taut body, his eyes taking in every inch of her as she began to ride up and down on him. She held onto to the back of the booth as she ground herself against him and leaned in so that he could get his mouth on her tits. It was quite some time later when they had all managed to make their way up to one of the smaller, more private rooms upstairs, with the vague notion of finding a place to collapse after their orgy, that Don remembered that they had been in the middle of conversation when all the sex broke out. He kissed Stephanie, who was reclining in his arms again, but this time it was Jimmy going down on her. Don said, “So, you were saying, this guy told you where you needed to go…” “Oh, yeah,” she smiled and then said something. “Ah, what was that again?” Don asked, quite sure that she couldn't have said what he thought she had said. “We have to go to the Hall of the Court of the Crimson Mountain King,” she murmured with a combination of husky rising passion and exhaustion. Don could not resist laughing, so he did, long and hard. Chapter 3. The Valley “I don't get it,” Toshia frowned. “Well, you know Grieg's 'In the Hall of the Mountain King,' right?” “Of course.” “Well, there's this classic progressive rock album, by King Crimson, called In the Court of the Crimson King. Somebody apparently thought it was clever to put the two things together. At the time I thought it was hysterical.” She cocked her eyebrow at him and smirked, “I guess you had to be there.” “It gets better,” Don couldn't resist chuckling a bit. “You know 'Kublai Khan,' by

After the chaos in A12, the crew decides to lay low while the Market assesses the damage caused by the Big Slow.   Shop: Dungeon Dads store on TeePublic FanRoll Dice (use code DungeonDads for 10% off!)   Get Bonus Content and More on Patreon: patreon.com/dungeondads   Join the Conversation: On Facebook On Instagram On Twitter On Reddit On YouTube   Episode Page: dungeondads.com/episode115    

Charlotte, the Sage of Abby Hill By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.  The Sage & a Kind of Good-Bye "The Sage is ready to see you now," said Wei, the tall Asian man who they had learned was the Abbot of the brown-robed monks – or the Order of Record Keepers, as they called themselves. Don gently urged Nicole to release his cock from her mouth and promised they would get back to playing soon. As he tied his grey robe about himself, Don saw that Toshia, who had been riding up and down on Alan's lap only a moment before was also hurrying to make herself "presentable". After waking up hours ago, and the following, almost routine, morning sex (Well, that's definitely the right way to start the day, particularly when you wake up sandwiched between two naked, sexy women! Don thought to himself with a happy smile), they had had a bite of breakfast and been asked to wait until they were called for. While they learned a little bit more about the Order, most of the morning was spent in lazy sexual play. It was now shortly after midday, and at least two of them were quite eager to meet this person whom they had been awaiting, and had gone to such lengths to find. They followed Wei to the foot of a winding staircase and proceeded up. At the top, behind a modest door, they were admitted to a good sized study, complete with shelves filled with row upon row of books. Windows all around the room let bright sunlight in. There were a few comfortable chairs, and a nice desk, behind which, in a brown robe, sat a middle aged woman with thick, dark brown hair falling down around her shoulders. She was apparently reading the last page of a stack of typed material. Wei gestured to a set of chairs that had been drawn into a circle of four, and said, "Please, make yourself comfortable, she will be right with you." Sure enough, right after he had closed the door behind himself but before they could get comfortable in their chairs, the woman looked up at them and smiled. "Hello," she said as she stood up and came around the desk. "You're obviously Don, and I'm guessing you're Toshia and you're Nicole." "That's right, and you're 'the Sage'?" Toshia asked. "That's what they call me," she smiled as she sat down in a high-backed chair. "I admit, I was expecting someone a bit ... more wizened," Don smiled. "Well, it's really just a title, like 'the Crone', though I suspect the similarities end about there. You can call me Charlotte if you prefer." "Pleased to meet you, Charlotte," Toshia said. "Likewise," Charlotte smiled again. "I know you must have many questions, but let me just say, I've just finished reading your various reports, and I've enjoyed them very much. Our scribes are chosen for their skill at asking the right sorts of questions and their ability to flesh out the stories they're given, but in this case they've had very good material to work with. The three of you have had some very interesting adventures. I particularly enjoyed reading about your encounter with the Bull, Toshia." "So, everyone who comes here looking for you tells their story and you read it?" Nicole asked. "Yes, that's right. I confess, my personal 'kink' is to get off reading about, and sometimes watching, the exploits of others. I would have finished reading your reports earlier, but I had to keep stopping to masturbate." "Wouldn't it have been more efficient for us to just tell you directly?" Nicole asked with a twinkle in her eye that the Sage seemed to miss. "Well, yes, but there are two problems with that," Charlotte answered. "One, we keep all the stories, as a record and a source of study..." "You could just have someone type it up as we told you," Toshia pointed out. Charlotte nodded, "That's quite true, but then the narrator would be bristling with questions for me, which would slow things down and cause all kinds of complications." "Is that the second problem?" Don asked. "No, the second one is that there seems to be some benefit to having each person tell his or her own story, and then comparing them." "How have our stories diverged?" Don wanted to know. "Well, I've only just read the three of them, and haven't had hardly any time to think about them, but Don's way of looking at your time here in Eros involves a lot of digressions and interconnections, while Toshia's is more straight-forward. Nicole's is actually rather journalistic." Don could see that Nicole had half a mind to object to this, but he cut in with, "OK, but what's the point of all this anyway?" Charlotte the Sage frowned slightly and said, "I assume you mean the record-keeping?" "Well, for now, yes." "At some point, long ago, the first Sage decided that one way of trying to make sense of the whys and wherefores of Eros was to start recording the experiences of people who, like him, remembered their lives before waking up here." "And, has it helped?" Toshia asked. "Well, it certainly makes for some stimulating reading," Charlotte laughed. Then she added, "It definitely has served to build up some generalizations that seem to be helpful." "Such as?" Don prodded. "Every single person who has come here, to this Abbey, and this goes back for 450 Erosian years, has spoken English rather fluently. Now, the only people who we interview are those who remember their lives prior to waking up here, but none of them has ever reported meeting anyone who doesn't speak English. This suggests that either the people who don't remember spoke English before they arrived here, were somehow rewired to speak English upon being brought over, or are native Erosians. This all seems to strongly suggest that whomever or whatever is responsible for selecting people for Eros speaks English, and that seems quite surprising and noteworthy to me." "So, which is it, were they brought here or are they natives?" Nicole asked. "They were brought," Don said quietly, remembering his and Toshia's visit to the Library in the Manor. "Well, the evidence does suggest that," Charlotte nodded. "They seem to have various personality traits and interests that wouldn't make sense for native Erosians, for one thing." "That's what I was thinking," Don added. "Also, some people have actually met people they recognized or even knew quite well from Earth, but who seemed to have no memory of that other life." "That must have been bizarre," Toshia said. "It has sometimes been ... awkward, to say the least," nodded Charlotte. "All of this is very interesting, but you mentioned whomever, or whatever, is selecting people from Earth – English speaking people from Earth," Don said as he leaned forward. "Who or what is doing this, and why? What's the point of it all?" Charlotte smiled again, "I honestly can't say. I admit that the question puts me in a philosophical frame of mind. Imagine if I asked you what the point of it all was on Earth. Anyway, there are theories, of course. Some Sages have thought that we were being held prisoner here as lab rats, running countless experiments on human sexuality, others that there is some power, or powers, who feed off human eroticism, or who have lost the ability to generate it for themselves – the ultimate voyeurs. There seems no question that there's some intelligence behind it, though." "Why do you think so?" Toshia asked. "Well, it only selects people who are quite dissatisfied with their Earthly sex lives." Charlotte held up her hand to forestall Toshia's objection. "The fact that it is very hard to sort out exactly what counts as such dissatisfaction seems to lend weight to this consideration. No doubt, Toshia would hesitate to say that she was dissatisfied in any way with Sarah, but it seems clear from reading her story that she would hardly think of the sex life she was having before as being satisfying now. Almost every single person who has found his or her way here has thought that being brought to Eros was a wonderful gift, which has led some to speculate that this was some kind of heaven." Don couldn't resist scowling at this notion, and Charlotte noticed. "I don't buy that either," she said with a smile. "On the other hand, it's the best afterlife I've ever heard of. Going back to the question of intelligence, one of the most telling bits of evidence is the two of you, Don and Toshia." After taking a moment to scowl thoughtfully at this suggestion, Toshia asked, "What do you mean?" "As far as our records indicate, the two of you are unique. No pair of friends has ever woken up together like you have. Before you ask, I have absolutely no idea what that might mean. Perhaps it's for the purposes of one of those psycho-sexual experiments." There was a moment of silence before Don decided to ask, "What's up with the black robed figures?" "The Watchers," Charlotte nodded. "Another indication that there is some kind of intelligent process going on. After 450 years of accumulating data, there has never been anyone – anyone recorded, anyway – who has managed to talk to, or even catch hold of, one of those bastards. They watch for a bit; then, when you think you're going to get your hands on one, they're gone." "Is it science or magic?" Toshia asked. "I'm inclined to follow Arthur C. Clarke on this one and say I don't really know that there's a difference in this context." "There are so many questions," Don muttered, shaking his head. "How many people remember their lives? What's the distribution of their wheres and whens? Is there anything they all have in common besides being sexually frustrated?" "Is there a way to get home again?" Toshia asked resolutely. Charlotte, knowing this was the issue that had motivated them in seeking her out, turned to Toshia with a serious expression and said, "Yes, or so it would seem anyway. There are apparently at least two ways. The first is to become bored with life in Eros. It seems that when that happens you will simply go missing, and it's presumed that you return to your Earthly life. As to the other, more proactive, way, the lake outside is the headwater of a river that runs several hundred kilometers to an ocean or a sea – we haven't been able to get anyone to engage in any kind of systematic exploration. Along the coastline to the left of mouth of river..." "To the left facing the sea?" Don asked. "Yes," Charlotte smiled again. "Go down the river, then turn left, and proceed along the coast, until you find a place called the Grotto of Ishtar, or just the Grotto. There, according to two people who have accompanied others seeking to leave, you'll find a way to return home." Toshia looked like she was ready to head off immediately, but a couple of concerns occurred to Don. He said, "I'm troubled by something: how can anyone here know that people return home safely? And, now that I'm saying that, how did the Scholar know that time moves differently here in Eros? It doesn't seem to make sense that we could know these things unless someone has been able to return home and then come back." "Very good, Don," Charlotte nodded, and Don found himself thinking that she must have been a teacher back on Earth. She explained, "There seems to be a way to go back and forth between Eros and Earth more or less at will. One of the more enterprising people who have visited the Abbey several times, a Stephanie Ayers, found someone with this ability and talked to him at great length. She then tracked down two more people, and in doing so was able to confirm these rumors and suppositions." "How are they able to do it?" Don asked intently. "Stephanie says they have 'magic rings' that allow them to 'decide' to wake up in either Eros or Earth; or, should that be 'on'?" "Where do they get those rings, and what do they look like?" "I cannot answer the first, Don, but apparently they are simple rings of a shiny black material, something like hematite." Don sat back in his chair. That sounds familiar! After a moment of reflection, he smiled broadly and said, "I think I've seen someone with one of those, and I'm pretty sure I can find her again." Charlotte gave Don a long look and said, "I can guess what you have in mind, Don, but I should warn you that these ring people are not only very possessive of their rings, but also very evasive about how they came to acquire them. Stephanie hasn't been able to get any useful information so far, and she's been at this a while." Toshia brought the discussion back to the main topic with, "I wanted to ask another question – our flying carpet stopped working and several hundred kilometers is a long way – do you know of any way to make the trip quicker?" "Well, yes," Charlotte answered, "I would take the riverboat." "The riverboat?" "Yes, there's a riverboat that goes from the Resort down to the city on the coast, Rendezvous, and back. You might have to wait for it sometime, it doesn't keep to a schedule very well, but it docks just outside of the Resort, through the gate opposite the one you used to come here." "Wait," Don cut in, "there's a city?" "Well, it's a town, really, but it's the biggest one in Eros as far as I know." This prompted what felt like a dozen questions in Don's mind, starting with those of economics. He was still having a hard time coming to grips with the weirdness of how Eros worked. "Thank you for your time, Charlotte," Toshia was saying. Although Don wanted to interject with, "Are we leaving already?" he realized how important it was for Toshia to stay on the task of returning to Sarah, so he set aside the questions he was dying to ask and stood, saying, "Thank you very much." Nicole followed suit. The Sage stood up as well, and said, "If you decide to stay longer in Eros, please feel welcome to return to the Abbey anytime." Don smiled warmly at this suggestion, and thought it was a bit odd that he was leaving this attractive, intelligent woman without having had the pleasure of, well, pleasuring her. Eros had definitely altered his way of thinking. At the foot of the winding staircase, Wei met them with one of his smiles and their clothing. Once they had changed, Wei led them back to the entrance-exit. The other "monks" seemed particularly scarce. Similarly, the huge guardian of the bridge was nowhere to be seen as they crossed it. Toshia set the pace down the trail for the Resort. She was clearly in a hurry to get on the road, or river, as the case may be, to this Grotto of Ishtar. Don kept up with her easily, but also kept an eye on Nicole, who didn't walk as fast as Don and Toshia even when they weren't hurrying. He could tell that something was troubling the pretty young woman, but his own mind was still bustling with too many questions for him to ask her what was on her mind. Still, he wasn't surprised when, as they came around the last corner and saw the Resort's gate ahead, Nicole asked them to stop for a moment. "I thought I should tell you this before we found the others," Nicole said, taking a moment to sit down on a nearby rock. "What is it?" Toshia said with obvious and honest concern. "I'm not going back," Nicole said. "Well, not yet. I'm going to wait until I'm tired of this place. I don't really have anybody back home to hurry back to, Toshia, and I fucking love it here. I'd come along to make sure you get to the Grotto safely, but it sounds like you and Don will be able to do that without me. I don't think you'll be able to shake Shelonda anyway, but you might want to consider leaving Victor and Amy here at the Resort. You know the rest of Eros isn't so nice and friendly, and this place is safe." Don smiled at Nicole and said, "It's been great having you along with us for this long." "If they're right about time, we'll all wake up 'tomorrow' and email each other," Nicole smiled with a bit of sadness. "Well, allowing for the date difference, that is. You better come visit me, Professor." Don laughed, and said, "Of course! I'm already looking forward to it." "You can come stay with us in Florida," Toshia smiled. Don could see a tear in her eye. He decided to make things a bit easier on them all by changing the subject, "You know, she has a good point about the others." Toshia seemed to fasten upon this line of thought, saying, "Well, Shelonda's going to be very hurt if we don't allow her to come with us, I think." "I'm not sure we're in any position to allow or disallow her, actually," Don said. "True," Toshia nodded. "So, the most we can do is encourage her to stay here. Probably that's the most we can do for all of them." "We could suggest that they need to stay here to keep an eye on Nicole," Don mused. Nicole laughed, and said, "Oh, I'm sure I'll be quite alright here." "And, what happens if Nicole does eventually get tired of this place and goes missing?" Don nodded. "Do people who don't remember their past lives do that? Damn, I should have thought of asking that earlier." "OK," Toshia said, "we find the others and have a talk with them, laying it all out and letting them decide." "Makes sense," Don nodded. He was glad that Toshia wasn't so focused on getting home as quickly as possible that she thought of looking for the riverboat first. The thought of Shelonda waiting for them to return was heartbreaking, though he expected that after a couple more days she would take it upon herself to storm the Abbey looking for them. As it turned out, their three friends were easy to find. They were right by the giant pool. Amy was down on her hands and knees on a lounge chair getting vigorously fucked from behind by Victor, while some new fellow had the honor of pushing his cock into her talented mouth and throat. Shelonda was on the next lounger, watching Amy and company, while a pale redheaded girl with a freckled back lay beneath her legs licking at her clit and pussy. After spontaneously and unanimously deciding that they should strip down and rinse off in the pool first, Don, Toshia and Nicole joined their friends. Don smiled at Shelonda as he ran his wet hand over the redhead's back and gave her naked bottom a squeeze. This elicited a muffled groan of approval and the girl pushed her butt up, in what Don thought was a particularly feline movement. He slipped his hand around to move his fingers over her dewy outer lips before parting them and pushing two of his fingers up inside her. This earned him another approving groan from the girl. In another few moments, Don had his feet planted on the ground on either side of the lounge, as he pushed the head of his cock into the girl's very wet pussy. Meanwhile, Toshia, still dripping from the pool, had moved around to kiss Shelonda, and then Shelonda's pretty tits hello, and Nicole had gone to help Amy with her men. After about half an hour of this, when everyone had climaxed at least once, and another trip into the pool had washed them all clean, Toshia managed to get their little group together and moving through the Resort for the gate opposite the one with which they had already become acquainted. Along the way, Don noted at least half a dozen other clubs they hadn't yet investigated. The gate let them through without any attempt at conversation; and, a short downhill walk led them to a modest wooden building on a sturdy wooden dock at the riverside where they found what would normally be a ticket window, behind which sat a man in what looked to Don like a late 19th century shirt, vest and bowtie. When Don, Toshia and the others came up to his window, he smiled blandly and said, "Good evening, how may I be of service?" "Can you tell us when the boat to Rendezvous is expected?" Toshia asked. There was a momentary pause before the man said, "Tomorrow morning, ma'am." "How long will it be docked?" "For at least an hour, ma'am." "Can you be more specific?" There was another pause, and then the response, "I'm afraid not, ma'am." "We could just camp out here," Toshia suggested without much enthusiasm. Don turned back to the man in the window, whom he was convinced was a blank, like the butler they had seen on their first day in the Manor, and asked, "Does the boat blow a whistle or something like that when it's docking and when it's about to leave?" "Yes, sir." In response to Toshia's inquiring glance, he just shrugged and said, "It just seems reasonable, doesn't it? Maybe this is a good time for that talk." The two of them turned to the others and Toshia said, "As you know, Don and I have been trying to find a way back to our home. It looks like we've found it. Tomorrow we're going to get on a boat here that will take us downriver to a place where we think we can go home. Nicole's decided to stay here at the Resort, though." "At least for a while," Nicole put in. Don took up the speech, "For the rest of you, this is, basically, your home, and there's no need for you to continue on with us. We're very grateful for all of your support and help, but the Resort is a very nice place to stay and have fun. So, we want to encourage you to stay here and enjoy yourselves." Amy and Victor looked a bit confused but didn't say anything. Shelonda, though, asked, "This boat goes back and forth to this 'Rendezvous' place?" "Yes," Toshia nodded. "Oh, well, no problem, then," Shelonda shrugged, in what seemed like a vaguely familiar way to Don. "OK, well, we might as well spend the night having fun in the Resort then, right?" Nicole asked cheerfully. "Sounds good to me," Don grinned. "Besides, I need to talk to someone there." Although he certainly had a keen interest in checking out one or more new clubs, Don led the party straight back to the Jungle Room. "Oh, very nice!" said Amy, and both Nicole and Shelonda agreed. "Is it just me or does this seem bigger on the inside?" Toshia asked Don. "Nope, it's definitely not just you," he said. "Let's check out the dance floor," Nicole suggested enthusiastically, pulling Toshia along with her and the other girls. Victor followed dutifully in their wake. Don decided he would end up at the dance floor, and proceeded to walk around the grassy main floor of the Jungle. He even climbed up the ladders to look in the tree houses, but couldn't see India anywhere. He was sure she had been wearing one of those black rings the Sage had mentioned. By the time he worked his way around to the dance floor, the girls had scattered and were dancing with different partners. Toshia was dancing with a tall, muscular fellow in a loin cloth, with long, blondish hair hanging down to his shoulders. Victor had somehow managed to hook up with Vixen again. Grabbing a strawberry from the refreshment bar on his way, Don started climbing up through the three upper layers of the wooden structure. The first had a number of chairs and beds, none of which were currently in use. The middle level had four beds in close proximity, one of which was being used by Don's friend of the other night, Jaden, and a man who looked like he might have been Indian. Jaden was lying on top of her partner, steadily rocking herself against him as his cock moved inside her. The top floor had a rather large bed and a big bathtub, somewhat improbably perched up there so high over the ground. There was, as far as Don could tell, no sign of India this evening. When he returned to the dance floor, Don saw that Toshia and her Tarzan-esque dancing partner were getting better acquainted; they were both on their knees, she leaning back against him as he ran his hands over her body and kissed the side of her neck. Victor and Vixen seemed to have gone off together. Shelonda was dancing with a naked, and very fit, East Asian guy who was clearly enjoying her and the dance very much. Don was thinking about making another circuit of the Jungle Room in search of India, but just then Amy and Nicole saw him and rushed over to him. "Come dance with us, Professor!" Nicole grinned. "We promise to make it worth your while," Amy winked. Don smiled back at them, and said, "It looks like mostly everyone is naked, so maybe we should undress appropriately first." So, in about thirty seconds flat, the three of them stripped down, tossed their clothes out of the way to one side, and moved out into the middle of the dance floor. Things weren't as intense, or as loud, as in the pit of the Disco. Rather than a pulsing, driving sexuality, the atmosphere of the Jungle Room dance floor was one of languid, sultry sexuality. The girls moved against Don with sensual abandon. Amy was grinding slowly back against him, her butt against his quickly hardening cock, while Nicole was kissing his shoulder and running her hands over his back and butt. Then, Amy turned around to smile alluringly up at him as she rubbed her beautiful tits against him and Nicole was reaching around to fondle his cock. After a bit of this, Don was turned around, so that he was running his hands over Nicole's body as she writhed wantonly in front of and against him, while Amy took a turn caressing his back and particular bits of his front. All the while their bodies were covered with a thin sheen of perspiration. All around them couples were dancing in similar states of rising passion. Don looked for India now and then, but was soon completely focused on the fact that Amy had dropped to her knees in front of him and was now intently sucking on his extremely hard prick. Nicole quickly figured out what was going on, and moved around to have a look. She reached up to caress Don's cheek and then pulled his head down so she could give him a long, intense kiss. Don had one hand on the back of Amy's head, gently encouraging her to keep doing what she did best, and the other slipping down the length of Nicole's slippery-with-sweat back to squeeze and caress her tight little ass. Then, as more of a natural development than the result of any kind of decision on anyone's part, he and Nicole were slowly moving down to join Amy on the dance floor. Don was kissing Amy passionately, as one of the two girls pulled and stroked his cock, wet with Amy's saliva. His hands were moving over their lithe, sweaty bodies. Then he had one of Amy's sweet nipples in his mouth as he pulled on it, pinching it with his teeth. Don caught a quick glimpse of Toshia, and was slightly surprised that she was still wearing her dress – particularly under the circumstances. She was basically kneeling on the floor, but was lying forward with her head resting on her forearm, butt up in the air. Her "dancing partner" had lost his loin cloth along the way, and was now kneeling behind Toshia obviously fucking her steadily. Amy had climbed up onto Don's lap and slipped his raging hard-on into her very wet pussy. She rode up and down on him a few times with a happy, contented smile on her face. Not in the mood to be left out of the fun, Nicole leaned in to kiss Amy's neck and then her mouth as Amy turned her head to the side. Nicole gradually pulled and lowered Amy back, without uncoupling her and Don, until her head and shoulders were resting on the dance floor. Don helped position Amy's legs and feet so she could support herself a bit more stably, and then leaned forward to fuck her. She grinned up at him before Nicole straddled her face. The pretty little black girl lowered her pussy down to Amy's talented mouth and leaned forward to give Don a long, sexy kiss. Don slipped his left hand around the back of Nicole's neck to keep her mouth on his, and used the thumb of his right to stroke Amy's clit. He could feel the head of his cock rubbing against Amy's g-spot with each stroke in and out of her. Still, it was Nicole who came first, groaning and trembling as she was held there between Amy's and Don's mouths. Don let Nicole push herself away, as she carefully sat back, laughing with the pleasure of her orgasm. She was just beginning to raise herself away from Amy's face, when Amy began to come – very loudly. Don kept plowing into her pussy as Amy arched her back and squeezed her luscious tits tightly in her hands. Nicole leaned down to kiss Amy's mouth, which was quite shiny with Nicole's own juices, and Amy slipped her hand around to hold Nicole there, much as Don had been doing just a minute before. Don glanced over to see that Victor had returned to the dance floor and was now kneeling in front of Toshia, who was sucking him enthusiastically while the fellow behind her continued to fuck her steadily. Other couples and trios were following their little group's lead; sex was breaking out all over the dance floor. Of course, for all Don knew, this might just be a normal evening in the Jungle Room. Gently, Don withdrew from Amy, and backed away a bit before getting up off his knees. Almost immediately, Nicole lowered herself down over Amy until they were in a lovely 69 on the dance floor. With another quick look around, Don made his way down to the "jungle floor" and proceeded to make another circuit of the club, hoping to find India. By the time he returned to the dance area, things had clearly moved from a dance party to an all-out orgy. A River Cruise To The Coast Last Night in ‘The Jungle'. Don saw Vixen on her knees giving what looked like an intense blowjob to a naked guy sitting on one of the stools by the dance poles.  Nearby was Nicole, who was now engaged in a rather intense scissoring with a Hispanic-looking woman that Don would guess was not even 20 years old, but who had a tiny, athletic body that was extremely distracting and beautiful, long, straight black hair.  Next, Don spied Shelonda, who was involved in a foursome near the center of the dance floor; she was riding up and down on the thick cock of a young man who also had Don's friend from the other night, Jaden, sitting on his face with a big smile on her face; meanwhile, a young East Asian woman with large breasts and strikingly blonde, short hair moved back and forth between the two women, kissing their tits, their necks and their mouths.  Then, Don saw Toshia being drawn up into the arms of a tall, statuesque woman with long, straight black hair; they kissed deeply, and the dark-haired woman led Toshia toward one of the comfortable chairs ranged around the outside perimeter of the dance floor.  Near where Don had seen him earlier, Victor had gotten himself into another threesome, but this time he was fucking a woman from behind while another fellow was being fellated enthusiastically.  Finally, over near the refreshment bar, Amy had somehow gotten herself entangled in knot of twisting naked bodies that Don counted up as seven altogether, including the Tarzan-looking fellow who had been fucking Toshia earlier, who was now getting his cock sucked by Amy, while a brown skinned woman with a superbly muscled back knelt behind Amy, kissing and biting Amy's shoulder and reaching up under her to push several fingers up into Amy's pussy; another woman had worked herself in between Amy and the man's legs to suck on one of Amy's nipples, as yet another woman licked at this nipple-sucking woman's pussy.  Don noticed that there was a decided shortage of men in Amy's septet, and decided he should do his best to help out there. Don squatted and then knelt behind the woman with the beautiful back and began to treat her much as she was treating Amy. She had short hair, so it was easy for Don to kiss her shoulder and neck as he slipped his hands around to caress her taut belly and firm tits. Her nipples hardened under his touch and she pushed back against him with a murmur of approval.  It wasn't long before she was on her hands and knees on the dance floor while Don pushed his hard, thick cock into her from behind. He held her hips then and pulled her back on him, shoving himself into her again and again, his balls hitting her clit and his sensitive head hitting her cervix. Don felt her fingertips brushing the underside of his cock as she rubbed her clit frantically, and then they were both coming: she trembling and crying out, her body clenching and pulling at his cock; him shuddering, head thrown back, and shoving deep into her as his cum filled her to overflowing. All of this as his friends continued to fuck, suck and otherwise enjoy themselves all around him. Once again, Don had the now familiar thought that Eros was not at all a bad place to visit. He didn't see India that night, but the sextet had a wonderful, happy last night together. The River Cruise. Toshia had only seen pictures of paddle-wheel riverboats, so she was by no means an expert, but she was rather sure this one was not normal. There was a big paddle contraption at the rear of it that seemed pretty much like what one would expect, and there were a couple of tall smokestacks (or were they steam stacks?), and it clearly was a riverboat, but... Well, for one thing, the whole boat was bright pink; like a plastic lawn flamingo! She was also sure that it wasn't usual for these boats to have a big deck spread out in front of the part where the floors with the cabins and such were located. While one might have expected this open area to have a pool or at least be set up for sunbathing, this one was furnished with a wide variety of couches, beds, chairs and soft, cushy rugs. The roof over the four story main "building"(?) did have a bunch of lounge chairs and chaises, but then Toshia was pretty sure more mundane riverboats didn't have sun decks on their roofs. To make things odder, after a bit of exploring, she and Don concluded that there was no actual engine or boiler room; they had no idea where the white clouds of steam were coming from or what was powering the big paddle assembly. Aside from those things, the riverboat was about what one would expect; at least from a riverboat on Eros. The main above-deck structure held all the passenger quarters, which amounted to bedrooms with one or two beds, of various sizes, and a bathroom, but no doors, though there were cabin numbers on the walls next to where the doors would normally go. There were three floors of those cabins, surmounted by a big open sort of ballroom, mostly open on three sides (not the rear, over the paddles).  It was here, in the early evening of the day they had left the Resort, that Toshia, Don and Shelonda gathered along with what seemed to be all the rest of the passengers at the behest of an enthusiastic, smiling blonde woman in a white uniform with a very short skirt who called herself "Sally the Cruise Director!" (The exclamation point was hard to ignore.) After the boat had left the dock and slowly turned around to head downstream, they had engaged in the aforementioned exploration, and then indulged themselves in some lazy play on the main deck. Leaving half of their merry band behind had put a bit of a damper on their libidos though, so they pretty much stuck to themselves. When they had gone looking for a bit to eat, which they found in the ballroom, or whatever it was, they found themselves greeted (or greeted!) by Sally. "Welcome aboard!" she had grinned. "We're going to have a fun mixer game in a little bit!" They might have asked for more information, but Sally had already hurried off to corral more passengers for the game. So, they waited as more and more people made their way up to the ballroom. She leaned over toward Don and whispered, "Um, is it a good idea to gather everyone up here on the top deck?" "I was just thinking that," he nodded, "but it seems like something they do regularly, so it's probably OK." He frowned a bit and repeated, "Probably." For her part, Shelonda didn't seem worried. The pretty young woman was looking out at the river and the countryside passing by very slowly. Naturally enough, people were starting to strip off their few garments and get acquainted with each other by the time Sally held up a big bell and struck it several times with a metal rod. The loud peals immediately got everyone's attention. "Hello everyone!" Sally said in a voice that carried well even in the now crowded ballroom. "Welcome aboard! We hope you enjoy your trip with us! If you need anything at all while you're on board please don't hesitate to ask me or one of the other crewmembers! After we pick up a new set of passengers we like to help everyone make new friends to enjoy their voyage! To get things going, we like to play a mixer game. Tonight's is one we call Cabin Fever!" Sally paused a moment to let the passengers' curiosity build up a bit before continuing with, "We have almost as many women as men with us, so to make sure no one is left out, the ladies will each go to a cabin on one of the decks below us! Please keep it one lady to a cabin for now, ladies!" Sally laughed. "Then, the men will each draw a cabin number, and when I ring this bell they'll go visit the cabin they've drawn! Some men might draw a duplicate number! When I ring the bell again, the men all have to come back up here and draw again! Sound like fun?!" There was a general murmur of agreement through the crowd. "How long will we have between bells?" Toshia asked. "That's a surprise!" Sally grinned. In response to the look Toshia gave him, Don just shrugged. "If you'd rather not join in the game, please go down to the main deck or upstairs to the roof deck!" smiled Sally. Nobody seemed to be hurrying off to get out of the game, though. "All right, ladies, if you would go claim your cabins...!" The sun was setting and lights came on all over the boat as Toshia, Shelonda and the other women headed down the various stairways. Shelonda pointed out that, "There seem to be more cabins than women." "You're right," Toshia nodded. "I wonder how they'll avoid sending men to empty cabins." The two of them went down to the bottom level and took adjoining cabins. Toshia went into her cabin and touched a wall switch that turned on a pair of table lamps that filled the room with a low light, turned reddish by the lampshades. The queen-sized bed had silken sheets that seemed freshly laundered. Toshia sat down on the edge of the bed and waited for her first visitor. Her cheeks were flushed and she could feel her pulse racing a bit in anticipation. Being separated out and isolated like this and waiting to meet some unknown man was an interestingly different experience. She remembered when she had gone with the Lord, way back in the Manor, which was the closest thing to this she'd experienced. It seemed like a very long time since that first night in Eros. Toshia had certainly done an awful lot since then, and she was definitely more excited than apprehensive this time. She stood up and slipped out of her sundress and put it on one of the room's chairs, and returned to the edge of the bed, naked and waiting. It wasn't long before she heard the sounds of men coming down the stairs and moving about on the deck above her and then on hers as they looked for their designated cabins. In another minute a naked, athletic man with short, straight orange-red hair entered her cabin and smiled broadly at her. "Well, hello there," he said with a pronounced Scottish accent. "Hello and welcome to my cabin. I'm Toshia," she smiled back. "I'm Ian," he bowed a little. "'Very pleased to meet you, Toshia." Ian took another few steps into the room, and reached out to run his fingertips and then his hand up the bare skin of her arm. Still smiling, Toshia reached out and ran her own hand up the outside of Ian's muscular thigh and then over to lightly caress his cock, which was already beginning to stiffen for her. She asked, "Do you have any idea how much time we're going to have together?" "I'm afraid I don't," he said as he leaned down to kiss her shoulder. "Well, we shouldn't waste any time then," Toshia chuckled. Considering everything she'd done and experienced in Eros the fact that she felt like she was being outrageously forward struck her as amusing. "Agreed!" Ian said with a grin. He then lifted her chin and kissed her as he leaned her back to lie on the bed. Toshia parted her lips, letting his tongue slip into her mouth, and parted her legs as his hand moved up between her thighs. She noticed that her own hand had wrapped around his now rather hard, thick cock and was squeezing and pulling on it. She gasped as she felt his fingers parting her lips, and then groaned a bit as his fingers began to push up into her. Her pussy was already wet in anticipation, so it didn't take long until Ian was fucking his fingers in and out of her, his palm grinding wonderfully against her clit. Toshia kept pulling at Ian's cock as he moved over her, and drew it down until she felt the purple head taking his fingers' place inside her. She let go of him as he pushed into her, only to grab his waist to pull him down. Toshia's legs wrapped around his as her pussy opened for the hard prick pushing up into it. Toshia moaned into Ian's mouth, and felt his body crushing down against her clit, rubbing against it as he pushed forward. She was vaguely aware of the cool sheets against her back while he began to move in and out of her, slowly at first; drawing almost all the way out of her and then pushing all the way back in. Her hands grasped at his firm butt and she felt his long leg muscles working against hers as he fucked her a bit faster, a bit harder. He kept kissing her while their bodies rubbed against each other; her nipples were brushing against his chest, and his hard sex sawed in and out of her. He was fucking her with abandon now, moving in and out of her in short, fast motions, and Toshia was coming; long, hard, hot and shuddering; crying out in the dim light of the cabin. Her body was clenching and shaking against and around him, when she felt Ian's cock swelling and then erupting inside her, filling her pussy with his hot, sweet cum. Feeling his jizz spilling out of her, Toshia felt herself tumbling into a second intense orgasm. Her fingers dug into the strong muscles of his butt as she pulled him into her, keeping him deep inside until she eventually stopped climaxing. When Toshia finally opened her eyes, Ian was smiling down at her. She smiled almost bashfully and said, "Well, that was very nice! I'm so glad you stopped by." Ian laughed and leaned down to kiss her again. He slowly drew himself out of her, leaving a quite a slippery mess on her upper thighs. "Hey now," Toshia said, "I didn't hear any bells." "No, that's true," Ian smiled. "Then we have more time," she laughed, and then pushed him over onto his side. Moving with sudden energy, she got up on her knees and quickly reversed herself so that, once she got Ian to cooperate, she could rest her head on his thigh while she took his still-rather-hard cock into her mouth. She licked and sucked at the mingled juices that covered his shaft and head, pulling some extra cum out of him, before slowly lowering her mouth and throat down over him. She took her time, enjoying the sensation of having his sex moving over her lips and tongue and then into her throat. She smiled to herself as she heard Ian groan. She held herself there, breathing through her nose, for a few moments, before beginning to move up and down on him. Toshia reached around and began to caress his full balls. Ian was starting to rock on the bed, fucking himself in and out of her mouth, and Toshia thought she might make him come in another couple of minutes, when there was a surprisingly clear pealing of a bell. It sounded like it had been rung in the cabin with them. Ian groaned in disappointment, and Toshia considered just ignoring the bell, but then she decided that she was enjoying this game. She gave Ian's purple head a kiss and said, "Off you go, then." Ian chuckled, and took a moment to give her another kiss, before he managed to scramble off the bed and head back upstairs. Toshia just lay there for a moment, hands moving over her body. She was acutely aware of the fact that there was cum leaking out of her pussy; partly because she now had a hand between her legs, smearing the slippery juices over her lips and clit. It occurred to her that she would soon be returning to her normal life in the "real" world, and her opportunities for letting herself go like this were running out. She resolved to make the most of this riverboat ride. She was still there, lying on the bed playing with her messy pussy, when her next visitor arrived. This was a handsome young East Asian man, with cropped black hair, a tight body and a surprisingly big cock already standing out in front of him. Toshia smiled up at him, and without a word spread her legs invitingly. She was thinking it would be fun to just let him hop on and fuck the hell out of her with that beautiful cock. He surprised her though, by bending down, taking hold of her legs and pulling her to the edge of the bed, where he promptly knelt down on the floor and buried his face between her legs. Toshia felt his tongue hungrily licking up the remnants of her session with Ian. The young man was both enthusiastic and thorough, and Toshia murmured approval as he shifted his attention to her sensitive clit. What he lacked in subtlety he more than made up for in passion, and it didn't take long at all before Toshia's torso was arching high over the bed as she cried out with another intense orgasm. She wasn't done shaking before the young man had planted her feet on the floor and was pushing the broad head of his cock into her pussy. Toshia smiled up at him as she felt the flared glans opening her up. Feeling the thick shaft filling her up, she moaned out loud. He gave her a slight smile as he began to rock forward and back, moving his big prick in and out of her slightly at first, until she got used to the girth. Toshia's hands were moving over her own body, caressing herself, squeezing her tits, pinching and twisting her nipples. When she moved her left hand down to begin playing with her clit, her newest lover began to fuck in and out of her more vigorously. She gasped as he plunged hard into her, hitting her cervix again and again. Toshia was vaguely aware that she was making inarticulate sounds as her pussy was pounded by that big cock, but was far past caring, even if she might have been able to make herself stop. Her fingers were thrumming wildly at her clit as that hard shaft drove into her hard and deep, and then she was coming! She cried out wildly as wave after wave of white hot pleasure tore through her. She kept on coming as she dimly realized that that big sex-toy of a cock was being pulled out of her and then she felt a huge gout of hot slippery cum splashing all over her belly, up to her tits and over her throat; a little bit of it even landed on her cheek. This pitched her into yet another orgasmic peak, and she writhed on the bed, one hand between her legs and the other smearing the young man's cum all over herself. She was only just coming down when she heard the sound of the bell. She opened her eyes in time to see her visitor departing with a happy smile on his face. They hadn't said an actual word to each other during their encounter. Toshia lay there for several minutes, just playing with the cum, occasionally carrying some of the salty-sweet stuff up to her mouth. It finally occurred to her that perhaps she ought to clean herself up a little before her next visitor arrived. She had just managed to sit up at the edge of the bed, though, when her next guest came into the cabin. He was a fairly average looking guy; white with short, dark brown hair and an athletic build; who grinned broadly when he saw the state Toshia was in. He said, "It looks like you've been having fun! Hi, I'm Kevin." "Hi Kevin, I'm Toshia, and I have!" she laughed. She was about to beckon him closer so she could get her hands and mouth on his cock, when a second man entered the cabin. The older black man with a very nice physique smiled at them both and said, "Hello there, we seem to have drawn the same cabin number." "Come on in," Toshia grinned up at him. "I'm Toshia and this is Kevin." "I'm Jim," the newcomer said. "Well, come a bit closer, gents, and let me see what you brought me," Toshia said with a chuckle. Kevin and Jim didn't hesitate to step forward; Kevin on her left and Jim on her right; to stand shoulder to shoulder facing her. Toshia smiled up at them as she took their cocks in her hands and began to pull and stroke them. Continuing to look up at them, she leaned forward and kissed first Kevin's and then Jim's cock. Then she moved back to Kevin's and took the swelling head of it into her mouth, teasing it with her tongue and then sucking on it, all while continuing to fondle both shafts. With another saucy smile she moved over to Jim's and gave it the same treatment. She could taste mingled cum and the flavor of other women on their cocks. As she moved from cock to cock she never stopped moving her hands up and down on them, but she took more and more of them into her mouth and throat, sucking on them more vigorously with each turn. She soon had them as hard as they were going to get, and her pussy was again aching to be filled. Pulling off Jim's wet, slippery cock, Toshia looked up at the two men and announced, "I want one of you to fuck me." Without another word, she turned away and crawled up onto the bed, and waited there on her hands and knees. She hadn't given it any thought, but she wound up positioned so that Kevin was closer to her upturned butt, so it was natural for him to quickly climb up on the bed behind her. Jim stood at the foot of the bed, stroking himself and watching. "No, Jim," Toshia laughed. "Bring that over here." Kevin didn't waste any time, and was pushing his cock into Toshia's very wet and willing pussy from behind by the time Jim had knelt in front of Toshia and directed his straining hard on toward her mouth. Reaching out with one hand, she pulled his dark brown cock to her. Kevin was already holding her hips and was fucking himself in and out of her rather vigorously. Jim's thick shaft moved past her lips, over her tongue and into her throat. Toshia held onto the base of his cock for a moment, to make sure he wasn't going to get too carried away, but as she let herself go with the incredible sensations she also let go of his cock. Her hand dropped down to the bed and she thought for a moment to the beautiful woman in the hallway of the Manor who Don and she had spied upon that first day. Toshia had been so turned on by the sight of that woman between two men just like Toshia was right now. With that thought, Toshia's hand lifted up and back to brush her fingers over her clit. She imagined how she looked right then, one man fucking her hard and fast from behind, another holding her head in his hands as he fucked his thick black cock in and out of her mouth and throat, while she knelt there covered in drying cum. The orgasm hit her hard and shook her for what felt like a very long time. She clenched, groaned and shook between the two cocks, neither of which stopped moving in and out of her until they erupted with their sweet, molten cum. She felt herself swallowing, but was aware of her spittle and Jim's cum spilling out over her chin just as the mixture of her juices and Kevin's ran slowly down the backs of her thighs. Toshia collapsed on the bed, pulling the two men with her. Still shuddering a bit, she just lay there and enjoyed herself as her visitors caressed her body. She slowly began to regain her senses, and was thinking about some more fun with these two men who seemed to work quite well together, when the bell pealed in their ears. As the fellows slowly disentangled themselves, Toshia managed to say, "Would you please tell Sally that I need to sit a round out?" She thought she heard one of them say they would. Then she dragged herself off the bed and tottered to the cabin door and over into the cabin Shelonda had claimed. The pretty young woman was lying on the bed with a happy smile on her face and a body covered with pearly cum. "It looks like you've been having fun," Toshia laughed. Shelonda giggled and said, "You too!" Toshia bent down and licked a dollop of cum off Shelonda's perfect breast. After giving her friend a kiss, Toshia said, "I need a quick shower. Want to join me?" She didn't wait for Shelonda's response, but instead padded off for the cabin's bathroom, where she quickly turned on the water and began adjusting the temperature. As she expected, Shelonda joined her in another moment, and the two cum-covered women stepped into the shower together. As the water splashed over them, and they took turns under the spray, they kissed playfully, hands moving over each other's wet bodies. Toshia grabbed a washcloth and a bar of soap, and began to wash Shelonda's beautiful brown skin. She deliberately refrained from getting too frisky, but still couldn't resist occasionally kissing Shelonda's lips, nipples, or various other delectable bits. Then, naturally enough, Shelonda returned the favor, carefully washing Toshia's body, while lingering over all the most sensitive parts. By the time they were both rinsed thoroughly, they were each quite riled up. As soon as they had given themselves a very quick toweling off, Toshia grabbed Shelonda by the hand and dragged her back to the outer cabin and the bed. They were only a little surprised by the fact that there was a tall young man there, smiling at them as they emerged. He looked Mediterranean, with short, curly, black hair. Toshia waved at him and said, "Hi there. Can you give us a few more minutes?" She didn't wait to see him nod before pulling Shelonda with her onto the bed. The two women rolled together, entwined in a tight embrace, as they kissed passionately, each one pushing a thigh up between the other's legs. Toshia felt Shelonda's full tits pressed against hers while she ground herself against the firm thigh rubbing her pussy and clit. Pushing Shelonda down on her back, Toshia rose up with a smile, and quickly twisted herself around, so that she was the top half of a 69. Toshia spread her legs to lower herself down to Shelonda's mouth at the same time as she lowered her mouth to kiss Shelonda's sweet pussy. She felt Shelonda's talented lips and tongue moving on her as she ran her own tongue between Shelonda's outer labia. Pressing her mouth against Shelonda, Toshia slipped her tongue as far as she could into the other woman's pussy, tasting her delicious wetness. Shelonda wiggled underneath Toshia, and Toshia began to lick at the girl's hard little clit; pulling and tugging on it steadily. Meanwhile, Shelonda was doing the same, while also holding onto Toshia's butt to keep her firmly down on Shelonda's mouth. Toshia inhaled the heady scent of Shelonda's sex and increased the tempo and pressure of her licking, intent on making Shelonda come first. She succeeded, but the trembling, moaning woman underneath her, who also reacted by sucking on Toshia's clit as she climaxed, pulled Toshia along into her own intense, body-racking orgasm. When Toshia finally raised her head to look around the room, she was surprised to see that there were now three new men, in addition to the fellow who had been there earlier. There was a black guy and an East Asian who looked like he might be as young as eighteen or nineteen. Finally, there was another very young looking guy who seemed to be Arabic, or maybe Persian, and who also happened to be sporting a rather large cock. Toshia smiled at the men, rolled to the side, off Shelonda, and said, "We have company." Shelonda managed to prop herself up on her elbows and smile at the men. With a twinkle in her eyes, Toshia asked, "Did you enjoy the show?" &l

The Jungle Room By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Clubbing in Eros. "Maybe I should have been expecting this," Don said. "What?" Victor asked. Don frowned. Where to begin? he thought. First of all, there seemed to be an actual little jungle inside the Jungle Room. Though there was a park-like lawn stretching out in front of them, there were palm trees and thick, jungle vegetation all around.  Don could hear the distinct sound of monkeys and other jungle critters playing, and doing whatever else they do, from the deepening shadows. Then there was the open sky overhead. Although it was quite shady on the floor of the "jungle" they could see the blue, cloudless sky as it began to darken toward night. Strategically placed torches and a few bonfires would keep the place from getting too dark. Finally, there was the quite undeniable fact that the place certainly seemed to be quite a bit bigger on the inside! Don considered going back outside to walk around the building, and then pacing the inside off just to make sure, but then decided he would just go with it. And, he decided, if none of this bothered Victor, who was he to trouble the big guy's mind? Walking a few paces in, to get out of the doorway, Don paused to look around and get his bearings. On the right, there was a sandy area, with a big bonfire in the middle. At some distance from the fire, there were quite a few lounge chairs arranged in a rough circle around the fire and open area. There were a few people lounging there at the moment. Continuing on counterclockwise, and moving deeper into the micro-jungle, Don saw a raised platform with cushions and pillows; it really looked like a huge couch, or a sectional unit taken to extremes. Beyond this, Don made out several tree houses, accessed by ladders, as well as various sorts of beds, couches and blankets scattered about the more or less open areas between the trees. In the distance, he thought he saw a cave of some sort. To the left of that and closer to the entrance, seemed to be a pool, designed to look like a natural pond, complete with a waterfall. On Don's immediate left, then, was a large wooden structure, raising several stories from the floor. Don, followed closely by Victor, turned to this complicated building within a building and climbed the few stairs that led up to the wide deck-platform that was the first floor. Right in front of them was an open area that was apparently used as a dance floor; there were several couples dancing slowly to the music that was playing, as well as a few solo dancers, all of whom were in varying states of undress. Off to one side was a row of stripper's dance poles, around which danced a couple of almost entirely naked young women, and, at the far end, a strapping young man wearing nothing but a loin cloth. Don could also see, along another side of the platform, a set of comfortable chairs, one of which was being used at the moment as a platform for some very enthusiastic sex. Across the dance floor, there was a refreshment bar much like those that had been in the Manor, and a set of stairs leading to the upper floors of the structure. Before they could go any further, a striking woman with long legs, large, firm tits and long red hair falling down over her shoulders and down her back in an unruly tumult came up to them; she was wearing a diaphanous green silk "skirt" that was really just a pair of broad strips hanging from a narrow belt around her waist that covered her sex and her butt crack before falling down between her legs. She also wore a heavy gold necklace that hung between her generous breasts. She smiled at them and said, "Hello, welcome to the Jungle Room, would either or both of you like to dance?" "Hi," Don smiled, "I'm still looking around, but perhaps Victor here would." The woman looked Victor up and down with obvious approval while the big, muscular man returned the favor. "Hello, Victor. I'm Vixen. What do you say, big fella, wanna dance?" she smiled. "Sure," Victor grinned. Don smiled a little himself, watching the two of them moving toward the center of the dance floor and then begin dancing, while he was thinking, "Vixen"? What an odd name. He looked around again, deciding where to explore first. His eye was caught by the long, black hair of one of the women dancing on a pole, and he decided to move in that direction for a better look. Her hair was thick, straight, hung down to her butt, or would if she stopped moving long enough, and was a lustrous black that gleamed darkly in the rather subdued light of the Jungle Room. Her skin was a reddish brown. She had long, slender arms and legs, full breasts and a lovely rear. As he drew closer, Don thought she was most likely of Native American extraction, perhaps South American. She was wearing a dark red skirt with slits that ran all the way up to her hips on each side, gold bracelets and anklets, and a gold necklace that was more of a choker, hugging her slender neck closely. He noticed that she had a black ring on the middle finger of her left hand. Her breasts were bare, and her dark nipples seemed to beckon to Don. He saw that her face was lovely, and then she smiled at him with a friendly, playful light in her eyes, and Don decided he would tarry here for a while. He stopped behind the stool set in front of the dark beauty's pole and asked, "May I?" She smiled again, and said, "Please do, welcome to the jungle." "Thank you," Don smiled back as he sat down on the stool. He was already trying to place her accent. She spun herself around the silvery pole in a gravity defying display of strength and grace. Her hair was flung about in a wide, beautiful arc. Her skirt flared too, displaying her sexy legs to considerable effect. Don was struck by the way her body moved about the pole in a wonderful combination of the athletic and the erotic. He was already finding himself mesmerized by the dancer's beauty and sensuality. She came to a stop, with her arm wrapped around the pole, leaned against the pole, and said, "This is your first time to our jungle, isn't it?" Latin, but not Spanish or Mexican, Don thought in the back of his mind. He said, "Yes, how could you tell?" "I would have remembered you," she smiled as she slid from the pole and glided toward him. She bent down and took his face in her hands, looking deeply into his eyes. As he was looking back into her dark brown gaze, he thought, Portuguese? Then she was kissing him lightly and all coherent thought flew away. Don's perceptions and mental processes were abruptly focused entirely on her lips touching his and the fragrance of her perfume. As she pulled away, only a moment later, a deep sigh slipped from his lips. She smiled and laughed a little and said, "This is how we welcome visitors." Brazilean! Don's brain exclaimed triumphantly, but his mouth was murmuring, "That's a very nice welcome." "I'm India," she said as she began to dance in front of him, her legs on either side of his knees. Her hands were moving over her naked flesh as she swayed in time to the music. Don was having a hard time knowing where to look; not that there was any proper place to look or not look, but that everywhere on this woman's body seemed to be the best place to focus his attention. "I'm Don," he finally managed. "It's good to meet you Don," she smiled, pronouncing his name more like "Dohn", which he found utterly charming. "What have you been doing before you came here?" Don chuckled, "That's a long story." "I like stories," she purred in his ear before kissing his neck. A shiver ran through the length of Don's body, and he breathed in her scent again. "Um," he attempted, "well, I guess, it begins in the Manor." "Ah, yes, I've heard of this place," she nodded. "I woke up with my friend in a bedroom there," he managed as India casually untied the knot that held her skirt in place and dropped the garment to the floor, exposing her pretty, bare pussy. She straddled his lap and sat down, placing her warm hands on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. Don's hands moved up along her firm, smooth thighs. Remembering the rules of his non-Eros life, he half expected to be told "no touching", but of course such a restriction was foreign here. "Your friend is the man dancing with Vixen?" "No," Don laughed. "That's Victor, we didn't meet him until much later. My friend's not here right now. She's at Ladies Nite." "Ah," India nodded. She began to caress his neck and shoulders, and Don continued to stroke her legs idly. "Well, um, my friend and I didn't know where we were or how we got there, or even how to get out of that room." "That must have been frightening," India said, as her hand moved over Don's bare chest. "Well, it was certainly strange. I think my friend, Toshia, was more concerned than I was. We were all alone for a bit, and very confused, but then some other people showed up... Well, they fell into the room actually! They weren't much help – well, they were helpful in a sense – but they were too horny to really answer our questions." India smiled broadly and nodded, as her hand made its way down to Don's lap and began to caress his already hardening cock. "Uh, well, we did find our way out of the room – well, Toshia did – and things got stranger after that..." "What do you mean? How stranger?" So, Don began to tell this beautiful woman about his adventures in the Manor, all while she listened attentively and continued to pull and stroke his now very hard cock. Occasionally she asked a question, laughed, or otherwise expressed interest. As he talked, Don let his hands roam over her warm skin, caressing and exploring. Now and then she would lean in and kiss his neck or his shoulder, and he would sometimes lean forward to kiss her breasts. He was about to tell her about the maze in the garden, when India decided they had waited long enough. She rose up off Don's legs and shifted forward, pulling his straining cock forward. He felt her hot, wet pussy against his head, and then the exquisite sensation of entering her warm, moist sex. Don groaned as she slowly but steadily sank down on him, letting his cock fill her. With his hands holding her waist tightly, Don kept her down on him, and India began to rock on his lap, working his cock in and out of her, while grinding her clit against the base of his thick cock. Her hands came up and clasped his face, pulling his mouth to hers. Their kiss was long and passionate as she rode him there in the Jungle Room. Don reached around to squeeze her beautiful ass in his hands as he struggled to push himself even further up inside her. India shifted back and forth against him, grinding herself against his body, while his tongue slipped into her mouth, slipping over her smaller tongue, and while her breast moved against his chest, their nipples brushing against each other's. When their mouths parted at last India slipped her strong, thin arms around Don's neck and tossed her head back, letting her mane of jet black hair fall down over her back. Don paused a moment to revel in the sight of this gorgeous creature riding his cock here in the middle of this strange junglesque setting. He took in her long, beautiful neck, her full, heaving breasts, and her red-brown skin, now shimmering in the torchlight with a thin sheen of perspiration. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her chest, first between her tits and then made his way to each nipple in turn, pulling and sucking on them, pinching them between his teeth now and then. This last elicited a happy whimper from India and she rocked against him with even more insistence. Don, his cock straining up inside the exquisite grasp of her pussy, pulled her forward and down, making sure she was rubbing against him as much as possible. Then, he felt her hands moving around to hold the back of his head, keeping his mouth on her breast, where he was sucking hard on her left nipple. Don heard her moaning at the same time he felt her body beginning to shake against him. Her pussy pulled and squeezed at him as she climaxed. Don held onto India as she rode his cock trembling and groaning with what seemed to him like a very long, satisfying orgasm. She finally relaxed her grip on his head and he was able to pull back and smile up at her. She blushed a little and smiled back at him. "That was beautiful," she said in her wonderful accent, "but I'm not done with you." Before Don could even think of objecting, the lithe beauty slipped off his cock and lap, and knelt between his legs. India gave him a wink with her dark brown eyes, as she took his very hard, slippery cock in her hand. She pulled it forward a bit, and ran her pink tongue up along its length. Don shuddered as she reached its head and lingered there, fluttering over it, licking her own juices off it. Then, she was sucking his head into her mouth. Her pretty eyes looked up at him as she began to move her mouth up and down, taking more and more of him into her mouth and then her throat. Don shuddered and felt a low groan building up in his throat. He was barely aware of the fact that quite a few people were watching the two of them, but he couldn't take his eyes off the vision of the gorgeous woman sucking on his cock. She had a tight grip on the base of his shaft as her lips moved up and down on his shaft. He felt her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock and her throat squeezing around his sensitive head. Almost without noticing, Don moved his hands up to either side of her head and held on to her gently, keeping her there as she sucked on him insistently. "Oh god!" he cried out as he finally closed his eyes and let his own orgasm erupt. At first all he could feel was the intense sensation at the base of his balls and shooting through his entire nervous system. Then, gradually he became aware of the fact that he was pumping jet after jet of hot cum into India's mouth and throat. He opened his eyes to see her holding tightly to him as she took all of his cum in. He felt her swallowing repeatedly. Don's body was shuddering and twitching as he very slowly came down. India didn't take her mouth off him until she was sure she had gotten every last drop of cum out of him. "Wow!" Don breathed. "That was amazing!" "Thank you," India smiled, giving his cock a little kiss. She laid her head against his thigh as he stroked her thick, black hair happily. Don found himself thinking he would have to thank the resort's gate for insisting they enjoy the resort before leaving. "That looked like fun!" said a woman's voice from over Don's shoulder, and he felt a light hand touching his left arm. India smiled and said, "It was. This is Don, Jaden." Don looked back and up to smile back at the slender woman with reddish brown hair falling past her shoulders. She had great, slim legs and full tits that looked large on her petite frame. Her cheerful smile was infectious, though Don realized that might just be the great orgasm talking. Then he felt India's hands on his thighs as she drew herself back up in front of him. For a moment, Don found himself sitting there grinning between two beautiful naked women. I really do love it here, he thought to himself, meaning the Jungle Room, the resort and Eros at once. He noticed now that India stood with an undeniable air of confidence and even authority. There was something regal in her bearing. "I think it's time for a game," India smiled at Don and Jaden. "What do you think?" "That's a great idea!" Jaden nodded. "I'm always up for a game," Don agreed as he stood up, a bit unsteadily. "Come along if you want to join the game," India called out to everyone in range of her voice as she began to saunter over to the steps down to the floor of the "jungle". Don followed along after her swaying backside as if he were bewitched. "She's amazing, isn't she?" Jaden asked with a wink. Don smiled back at the pretty little redhead and said, "I think that might not be strong enough. Are you a regular here?" She smiled back. "I'm here pretty often. I heard some of the story you were telling India. It sounds very hot. I'd love to visit that place. Is it far from here?" "I'm afraid so," he nodded. "I'd offer to take you there, but our flying carpet is broken." "A flying carpet? I've never seen one of those," she frowned a bit. "Why does it sound so funny?" Don looked at her carefully, thinking again about how much people remembered from their lives outside Eros. Apparently Jaden didn't remember that magic wasn't supposed to work, but somehow managed to hold onto the notion that a flying carpet was somehow wrong. While all of this was going on, they had followed India down to the thick grass of the floor and to the open lawn-like area spread out in front of the club's entrance, where there were six large colorful blankets arranged in a circle around a thick, squat wooden post with a flat top. Don was quite positive those blankets and that post had not been there when he and Victor had come in, and it looked like that post was set quite firmly into the ground. "Oh, the spinner game!" Jaden said happily. India smiled warmly at her redheaded friend and walked toward the post, which came up to just under her full breasts. She beckoned to Don, who was quite happy to come closer. He saw that there was a very basic spinner, like the kind you would use to play a game of Twister, on the top of the post. Beneath the spinning arrow, the top of the post was clearly divided by thick black lines into six sectors corresponding to the six blankets. "The women go to a blanket, then the men spin and go play with that woman," India explained. She held up a good-sized hourglass, which she seemed to produce out of thin air, and said, "When time is up, they stop and come spin again." Don nodded and grinned, "Sounds like fun." "It is!" India smiled back. "Now, how many people do we have?" Both Don and India looked around and did a quick head count. There turned out to be six guys, including Don and Victor, and eight women, including India, Jaden and Vixen, who was now pretty much naked, just like everyone else. "I'll keep the time," India decided, and then said, "Rain and Lena do you mind sharing?" The trim brunette with the long dancer's legs and the curvy blonde with very long straight hair looked at each other, giggled a bit and said no, quickly moving together to claim one of the blankets. The other women each took a place, as India explained the simple rules to the guys. "When I call 'time' you have to stop," she said seriously, but with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Don and Victor, it's your first time, so you go first." Don gestured for Victor to go ahead, and then watched as the big guy spun the little metal arrow, which finally stopped on the sector matching up with a gorgeous woman with an amazing body and long black hair with silver streaks running through it. While Don had to admit that there was no losing in this little game, he hoped he didn't have to wait too many turns to get paired up with that beauty. Don spun the arrow and found himself paired with an adorable woman with beautiful full breasts, thick red hair, sparkling eyes and an infectious smile. She flashed Don a big grin as he came toward her, and said, "Hello there," with an unmistakable Australian accent. "Hi," he smiled, and then added, "I'm Don." She looked him over in a very friendly way and said, "Pleased to meet you, Don. I'm Bella." Don was vaguely aware that there was a bit of a hold up as one of the guys had to spin again. "Sometimes we just play that you go wherever the spinner sends you, but India seems to want to make sure things are evened out – for now, anyway," Bella explained. Somehow Don was picking up on a bubbly enthusiasm in her voice. Don took the time to notice that counterclockwise, to his left, the next blanket had Vixen and the one after that had Jaden, each of whom were paired up with a male Jungle Room guest. To his right, or clockwise around the circle, were a blanket with a staggering beauty with long brown hair and then the blanket with Lena and Rain, each blanket also now graced by a guy. Victor and his partner were directly opposite Don and Bella on the circle. "OK," India called, "time starts ... now!" Bella wasted no time, stepping up to Don and slipping her arms around him. He felt her soft breasts pressed against his belly as he leaned his head down to kiss her upturned lips. She responded eagerly, opening her mouth for his tongue and pulling him even closer to her. Don felt his cock rising between them, and then Bella's hand slipping around to take hold of it, pulling and caressing it. It was hard to tell whether Bella was drawing him down or he was lowering her to the blanket, but somehow they ended up lying together, still kissing passionately. His hand moved up between her smooth thighs and his fingers were stroking her outer lips, already moist with her nectar, while her hand continued to move up and down on his now very hard cock with a tight grip. Don's fingers slipped between her lips and began to push up into Bella's warm pussy. He was very happy that she was so wet already. He worked his fingers slowly up into her, pausing for a moment to find and tease her clit with the end of his thumb. She groaned into his mouth and squeezed his cock still tighter. Don pushed his fingers further up into her, pressing his palm against her clit. As he began to fuck his fingers in and out of her grasping pussy his palm ground against her clit. When they finally broke their kiss for a bit of air, Bella gasped, "Fuck!" Don smiled and leaned in to kiss and bite at her neck, which elicited a low, "God, I love that!" Around him, Don could hear the sounds of other women and men beginning to get quite worked up. It was a heady situation. Then Bella was saying in his ear, "You need to fuck me with this big cock of yours, Don." Don was about to say, "It would be my pleasure," when India's voice called out, "Time!" Don left Bella with a smile and a kiss, and returned to India at the post. This time Don went first, and was pleased to be directed to the blanket on which Jaden reclined, waiting. On his left, counterclockwise, was the gorgeous woman he'd noticed earlier, along with one of the guys Don didn't know; on the right was Vixen and another guy. Don made a mental note that he should start paying more attention to men's names. None of this mental orientation and reflection distracted him from the woman at hand. As he knelt down between her long, slender legs, Don smiled at Jaden and said, "At long last." Everyone must have quickly spun and sorted things out, because India shortly called, "Begin!" Don grinned at Jaden as he leaned over her reclining body to give her a kiss. He planned to make it brief, but she wasn't having it; she kissed him hard and long, hungrily even. Don didn't even think of resisting, but leaned down further, on his hands and knees over her, until she was lying back on the blanket beneath him. When their kiss broke for a moment, Don took the opportunity to begin kissing his way down her lithe body. He was tempted to linger over her beautiful breasts, but had another destination in mind and was very much aware of the time slipping by, so he moved down along her firm belly until he was kissing the tops of her firm, smooth thighs. Jaden spread her legs open for him as Don settled between them, planting kisses on the sensitive skin on the insides of her upper thighs and then, lightly, on her exposed labia. He felt her shiver in anticipation, and then heard her moan lowly when he ran his tongue over her. Don gently parted her lips with his fingertips and moved his tongue up along her moist inner lips, brushing it over the tip of her clit as he finished. He repeated this, and then again. He felt Jaden's hand on his head then, encouraging him to dine more enthusiastically. Don smiled to himself and began pressing his tongue against her harder, focusing more and more on her sensitive clit. Hearing Jaden murmuring approval as she began to rock her hips against the pressure of his lips and tongue, Don began to work two fingers up into her very moist pussy. He kept licking at her clit, keeping the pressure on it, while he fucked his fingers in and out of her. It didn't take too much of this before Jaden cried out and pulled his head even closer to her. Don pushed his fingers deep into her pussy and sucked on her clit as her body clenched and shuddered around him. He felt slippery, sweet wetness covering the lower half of his face and his hand. "Oh, god!" Jaden breathed at last. Don slowly released her clit, but kept his fingers up inside her. He was about to see how quickly he could make her cum again, when India called, "Time!" Jaden managed to pull him in for another passionate kiss, which he was quite happy to let keep him from being among the first to spin this round. In fact, by the time he got up from the blanket, Victor was waiting to take his place with Jaden. Don thought Victor's big, muscular body and dark skin were an interesting contrast to Jaden's slender frame and relatively light complexion. Victor's cock was already quite hard, and Don suspected the two of them wouldn't wait long before getting right down to business. Don finally managed to get to India and the spinner. The beautiful mistress of the jungle smiled broadly at him and said, "Only one spot, Don. Go with Rain and Lena." Don thanked her with a smile, and quickly made it around to the blanket where the two women were waiting. They didn't let him lie down, but stopped him as he made it to the blanket, on their knees in front of him and smiling up at him. Don felt like he was in a porn scene as first the lovely blonde Lena, and then the pixie-ish brunette Rain, took his cock into her mouth, sucking it and teasing the underside with her tongue. When she didn't have his cock actually in her mouth, each girl was leaning in to kiss at the shaft or underneath to lick and suck at his balls. Occasionally, they stopped to both kiss and lick their way up his shaft and over his head, which led them to kiss each other playfully while Don watched. For once, Don was utterly oblivious to what was going on to either side of him. It didn't take much of this treatment before Don had his hands on their heads and was standing there fucking his straining cock in and out of first one pretty mouth and then the other. Although India had coaxed an intensely powerful orgasm out of him, Don felt sure that Lena and Rain were about to make him come in spectacular facial cum-shot fashion. They could sense his impending climax and stopped sucking him. Instead they smiled up at him as Lena pumped his cock in her fist and Rain caressed and squeezed his balls. "Time!" The girls dutifully, and all too promptly, stopped stimulating him with their hands, and Don gave a loud, heartfelt groan of frustration. Lena and Rain laughed and each gave the head of his cock a light kiss. Don leaned down to give them each a quick kiss before returning to India and her spinner. "Having fun, Don?" the beautiful India asked with more than a little mischief sparkling in her eyes. He nodded and said, "This is a very nice place!" "I am glad you think so," she smiled. Don took his turn flicking the spinner and was delighted to be directed to the blanket where the gorgeous woman with the amazing body and silver-streaked hair waited. He smiled as he approached, saying, "Hi, I'm Don." She smiled back at him and said, "Hello, Don. I'm Emmy." He thought her accent was Dutch or something like that. She reached out to him, slipped her warm hand around his waist and drew him down to her on the blanket. As he settled between her legs and smiled down into her cheerful eyes, she took his cock in her hand, pulling it down and getting it positioned just right. She said in his ear, hot breath on his neck, "I don't know about you, but I have had enough foreplay." Don nodded his agreement, but couldn't find any coherent thoughts to express as he pushed himself into Emmy's very warm and wet embrace. Lying there with their arms wrapped around each other and Emmy's legs pulling Don in, they began to kiss and fuck intently. Don was aware of her tongue and lips pressing and moving against his, and of her full breasts pressed against his chest as they moved, and of her arms and legs pulling him tighter to her, but the sensations of his cock sliding in and out of her strong, smooth pussy as it squeezed and pulled at him overrode everything else. Normally, Don made sure to work his body against his partner to make sure she was as stimulated as possible, but now Don was lost to his lust. He bent his back, gaining purchase with his knees and feet as he thrust with his legs, and held on to her shoulders, pulling her down on him. For her part, Emmy seemed just as intent on encouraging Don to ravish her. In fact, Emmy began to come first, shaking and trembling in Don's arms. Feeling her pussy pulling and squeezing at his cock sent him over the edge, and Don found himself shoving up into her hard as his cock erupted, pumping hot cum up into her pussy and womb. Don held on to Emmy for long minutes as they shook together moaning. Don felt a hand on his shoulder, and looked over to see India's lovely face framed by her thick, black hair. She was smiling fondly at both of them. She leaned in to kiss Don's cheek, and said, "That was beautiful. Let's all go over to the orgy bed." With a happy grin on his face, Don let India and Jaden help him up and lead him deeper into the Jungle Room, to the raised platform with cushions and pillows he had noticed earlier. Now he saw that there was a raised bolster along two edges, making it seem more like a very large couch or a day-bed on steroids. All fourteen of the people who had been involved in the spinner game, including India, tumbled in naked confusion onto the orgy bed. Jaden insisted on trying to "repay" Don for earlier, and, with some extremely talented oral ministrations, with her finger slipping up into his butt along the way, she quickly had his cock rock hard again. While she was so engaged, one of the other guys got behind her, coaxed her up on her knees and began to fuck her vigorously. Similarly, India took advantage of Don's position and straddled his face. Don immediately began to lick and suck at the dark beauty's sweet pussy and clit. The orgy, spurred on by the XYZ pumping in their veins as well as the erotic, torch lit jungle environment, went on for what must have been hours. Some of the people drifted off and some newcomers joined in, and Don lost count of how many women he had fucked, kissed and licked. Some moments stood out, of course: watching Jaden enthusiastically riding up and down Victor's thick cock; fucking Bella's tight ass while she had another cock in her pussy; fucking himself in and out of Vixen's very talented mouth and throat as Victor rammed into her pussy from behind; watching Emmy and Lena in a very hot 69... Then, as things were winding down, the guys who were still functioning ganged up on India, each one, and sometimes two at a time, taking their turns cumming inside and on the beautiful woman. Don sat back and watched happily, lost in a happy post-orgasmic daze, until everyone else was done. Then, he took his place between her legs. She smiled up at him sleepily, and murmured, "Yes, Don, fuck me." He nodded, and pushed his cock up into her very wet and slippery pussy, squeezing quite a bit of sticky white cum out of her as he did. Slowly and deliberately, he fucked himself into the jungle queen, holding onto her nearly limp, sweaty body, lightly kissing her full lips. She moaned as another in a very long line of orgasms swelled up inside her exhausted body, and Don pushed into her as his cock swelled and flooded her sex with his last cum of the night. Stroking her hair and kissing her forehead, Don laid her gently back on the bed. He was asleep before he was able to pull out of her. Don's Monks at the Abby of Records The Abbey of Records At the top of the rocky path, which had actually been occasionally augmented by actual steps cut into the stone of the mountainside, the little troop found something of an expansive, broad shelf. A stream fell tumbling down the mountain, and formed a rushing brook that cut across the shelf in front of them, running right to left, on its way to join in the wide lake that dominated the level area.  For the most part, the place looked like a well-tended park or picnic ground. On the other side of the brook was the other distinctive feature of the green shelf: a stone building, or a tight complex of buildings, from which sprouted a tall tower of pinkish stone. Toshia thought the building, or buildings around the base of the tower resembled a monastery more than anything else. As for the tower itself, with its coloration, and the way the upper stories swelled out to accommodate a larger space at the top, it was rather obviously phallic. That's a bit heavy handed, she thought to herself. Although, after their sweaty climb, which had taken several hours, the sight of that beautiful lake, and the thought of a swim, was quite appealing, Don and Toshia led the little troop straight for the bridge that spanned the brook and carried the path they were on toward the tower. As they approached, Toshia was surprised to see that there was a large, very dark-skinned man standing there, barring the way onto the bridge. She was pretty sure he hadn't been there a moment before. He had thick muscles, stood at least two meters tall, and was leaning on a very large and shiny sword. Of course, he also had a prodigious cock and a pair of heavy balls hanging between his legs. None of them had had any kind of play since they had convened by the pool that morning, prior to leaving the Resort by way of the now rather cooperative gate, so Toshia wasn't at all surprised that she found herself thinking she would like to see if this big, black fellow was as good a fuck as she imagined he must be. He didn't look like he was there to offer sex, though. When they got close enough, the big man held up his hand and said, "Halt." Naturally enough, Toshia thought, he had a deep, sexy bass voice. "Hello," Don offered. "We would like to visit the tower." "The tower is not open to all," the man said impassively. "To whom is it open?" Toshia asked. "To members of the Order and to eligible pilgrims." Toshia got the sense that making these pronouncements was the whole point of this man's existence. He intoned his lines as if he was an actor with a small cameo part that he would nevertheless act the hell out of. Don frowned a moment before saying, "We're pilgrims. We need to speak with the Sage of the Tower." The big, black man said nothing for a long moment as he looked the party over carefully. He fixed each of them with his inscrutable dark eyes as if he was examining their souls, or at least reading their minds. Finally, he said, "Three of you may pass." Don asked, "Do you mean the three of us?" as he indicated himself, Toshia and Nicole. The impassive guard nodded once. "Good guess," Toshia whispered. "It just seemed to make sense," Don muttered. "What are our friends supposed to do?" Toshia asked, but the man didn't even bother to shrug. "We could wait by the lake," Shelonda suggested. Toshia was about to say that was a good idea, but Amy chimed in, asking, "How long will you be?" "That's a very good question," Don nodded. Shelonda frowned and then offered, "Why don't we go for a swim, and if you're not back when we're done, we'll just go back down to the Resort and you can come meet us there?" "I like that idea," Amy grinned. Toshia suspected Amy would be quite happy to give up their little quest and stay at the Resort indefinitely. "The Resort's a big place," Victor observed quietly. "That's right," Don nodded. "Why don't we try checking in with the Sheriff? You guys stop in and tell her where you're going, and we'll ask her where you are." "I'm not sure the sheriff will appreciate that," Toshia thought, but nobody else had any better ideas, so the sextet split into two groups – Amy, Shelonda and Victor heading off to swim in the lake, as Don, Nicole and Toshia slipped past the muscular guard and crossed the wooden bridge. There was no sign or any other indication of where they should go, but they could only see one door: a heavy, wooden thing of dark brown, with a large metal knocker set in the middle of it. It struck Toshia just then that there was nothing at all sexual about this door, the wall it was set into, or the building attached to the wall, unless you counted the gigantic phallus sticking out of it, of course. Toshia reached out and lifted the clapper and let it fall. There was a very loud bang on their side of the door. After a long moment, she banged again. "Maybe nobody's home," Nicole offered. Don opened his mouth to respond to this, but before he could speak, the door swung open. A young man with blond, disheveled hair and striking blue eyes peered around the door at them. He was wearing a brown robe, like what Toshia imagined monks wore, only this one looked like it had been thrown on in a great hurry; the belt around his waist was only loosely tied, and the brown hood fell around his shoulders in obvious disarray. "Um, hello," the young man said, "welcome to the Abbey. Please come in." "Thank you," Don nodded, as he led the way through the doorway. They were admitted into a comfortable but simple foyer, where half a dozen other brown-robed young adults assembled hastily to greet them. They were a mix of men and women, but they were all in the same state of muss as the fellow who had opened the door. Toshia could well imagine what they had been up to before she'd banged on their front door. "We're looking for the Sage," Don announced. "Yes, of course," said a voice from behind the small crowd of young people, who quickly parted to let the speaker come forward. This was a tall Asian gentleman who definitely looked more like a monk than the others. He was older for one thing, and seemed to have a more serene and unruffled demeanor. He smiled at Toshia and the others and said, "Welcome to the Abbey of Records, we will be happy to conduct you to the Sage. However, we have something of a ritual we would ask you to follow." "What sort of ritual?" Toshia asked, remembering the rite they had participated in the night after they had left the Manor. She couldn't decide at the moment if she was more titillated or leery of such a prospect. The tall man smiled and said, "Nothing alarming, I assure you. First we would offer to refresh you after your climb – a bath and some food and water. Then it is our custom to interview you in some detail about your experiences here in Eros." Don and Toshia conferred silently by means of a quickly shared glance and barely visible shrugs. They both seemed to think that Nicole would go along with whatever they decided. Toshia smiled back at the tall man and said, "Some refreshment would be very nice, thank you." The man bowed a bit, and said, "Alan, please attend to our guests. I will prepare the scribes." The young man who had opened the door bowed lower and said, "Yes, sir." He then turned to Toshia and her friends and said, "If you'll follow me..." They followed Alan as he led them into the Abbey and down a series of corridors, all as simple, even rustic, as the foyer. The half dozen brown-robed ... Toshia wasn't sure what to call them ... followed along in a hushed but clearly excited train. Finally, they came to a wide, open sunlit courtyard with an array of big stone basins cut into the floor. Each basin was filled with clear water (of the XYZ variety, of course) that sparkled in the midday sun. There was a profusion of flowers all around the courtyard, filling the area with bright colors and pleasant scents. A young woman with dark red hair and freckles smiled almost shyly at Toshia as she took her by the arm and gently led her toward a water-filled tub to the left. Toshia noticed that Don and Nicole were each being taken to nearby, but separate, tubs. "May I help you out of your clothes?" the little redhead asked. "Certainly," Toshia smiled. It only took a moment before her sandals and dress were discarded and Toshia was slipping into the warm bathwater. The redhead quickly tossed her brown robe off over her head and joined her, bringing along some soap and a big sponge. Toshia just relaxed and enjoyed the attention as the girl began scrubbing at her skin. She only smiled as the pretty blond Alan stripped down and joined them, helping by washing Toshia's hair. Toshia hadn't been so well cleaned or so pampered since leaving the Manor, and there was no question that it felt very good indeed. Of course, the combination of being immersed in XYZ, the presence of the two sexy, naked bodies, and the way her body was being touched and stroked, soon had Toshia thinking mischievously. Her hands began to move up along the strong legs of her bathers. She slipped her hands up and around to give each of their bottoms a squeeze. The redhead's breast was in Toshia's face then, and she went ahead and gave the ruddy little nipple a kiss. At about the same time, her hand managed to find Alan's half erect cock, so she began to squeeze and pull on that. The two young people laughed happily and began to caress Toshia's body more playfully. Soon the girl was squatting down in the water next to Toshia, with her sponge moving purposefully between Toshia's legs; Alan was standing in front of Toshia with his now quite hard cock standing out in front of him as he carefully, but thoroughly rinsed Toshia's hair; and, Toshia, meanwhile, busied herself kissing and sucking on the purple head of that sex organ as she worked her left hand up between the redhead's legs to stroke her lips and clit under the water. The girl leaned in to help Toshia with Alan's cock, kissing along the shaft, and reaching up to fondle his balls with her free hand. The sponge was doing wonderful work under the water as the redhead rubbed it back and forth over Toshia's pussy and clit, and Toshia had to concentrate to move her own fingers productively. She shifted a bit so that she could slip two of her fingers up inside the redhead's pussy, letting her palm take care of keeping pressure and friction on the girl's clit. This left her freer to concentrate on Alan's cock. Toshia took hold of the base of Alan's cock with her right hand and began to suck on his broad head more deliberately. She enjoyed the sensation of having it fill her mouth, moving over her lips and tongue. As she felt her body responding to the sponge between her legs and the oral stimulation of sucking Alan's cock, she began to suck him harder and faster, her hand pumping the base of his shaft as the redhead continued to kiss his balls and groaned now and then as Toshia's fingers fucked in and out of her. As it turned out, the redhead was the first to come, gasping and whimpering as she clung to Toshia's shoulder and Alan's leg. Alan followed soon after, his fingers tangled in Toshia's hair and the redhead's, his body shuddering, and his cock spewing hot cum into Toshia's mouth and down her throat. Toshia was still swallowing hungrily, when she felt her own orgasm ripping through her body in waves of bright ecstasy. She held onto Alan's cock and kept sucking on it until she could open her eyes and catch her breath. Then, with a smile and a kiss, she let it go and took a moment to look around. In the tub closest to hers, Toshia saw that Don had slid down in the water so that his head was resting on a towel on the lip of his tub, and a naked woman was – somewhat precariously – kneeling over his mouth, enjoying the oral treatment Toshia now knew so well. At the same time, a very generously buxom young woman was riding up and down on Don's lap; while smiling happily and squeezing her own big tits tightly. A bit further away, Nicole was bent over the edge of her own tub as a particularly well-muscled young man fucked in and out of her from behind. Toshia could clearly see that Nicole had cum splattered over her face – no doubt contributed by the gentleman who was now running a sponge over Nicole's back. Just then Toshia's attention was drawn closer to home, as a robed woman with dark brown hair and a warm smile knelt down next to her with a platter bearing a selection of fruit and a tall glass of water. "Ah, thank you," Toshia smiled, as she took an apple and the glass. By the time Toshia had eaten half her apple, Nicole was being served fruit and water. By the time she was done with the apple and finishing off her water, Don was coming up for air and being offered refreshment. As Toshia finished her drink, the girl who had helped bathe her and more took the apple core and glass from her. Alan helped her out of the tub and proceeded to dry her with a nicely soft towel. She looked around then for her clothes, but was being presented with a grey robe, which was more like a bathrobe than the monkish ones the others were wearing. "We thought you wouldn't mind if we washed your clothes for you while you're here," said the smiling woman who had brought Toshia fruit. In short order, all three of them had been fed and watered, and were wearing comfortable grey robes. Apparently sex time was over for now, and they were led back into the Abbey, where they were met again by the tall Asian man. He offered them a friendly smile and said, "In the interest of a more accurate report, we would ask that you each be interviewed separately. We have three scribes ready to begin, if you don't mind." Toshia was conducted into a comfortable room that she thought could best be described as a study. There was a plain, but nice, wooden desk, a window high up on the wall facing the door that let in warm afternoon sunshine, a couch, and what looked like a comfortable easy chair. Sitting on the other side of the desk, at an old fashioned typewriter, was a man with a darkish Mediterranean complexion, and warm brown eyes. His head was shaved, but he had a dark black mustache and goatee. He rose as Toshia entered, showing that he was rather tall. Like the others he was wearing a brown robe. He leaned forward over the desk and extended his hand, saying, "Good afternoon. My name is Esteban." "Pleased to meet you, Esteban," she smiled as she shook his hand, a little amused at the sudden manners after just having engaged in a little orgy with complete strangers. "I'm Toshia." "That's a very pretty name," Esteban smiled. "Is it short for... No? Very good. Please make yourself comfortable." As Toshia considered her options, her escort retired back into the hallway without a word, and without closing the door behind him. She supposed this was intended to reassure her and her friends. Smiling a little to herself, Toshia decided to sit in the easy chair. When she took her seat, Esteban likewise sat down in front of his typewriter, and raised his hands over it, laying his fingers lightly on the keys. "We have some basic questions to ask to begin," he said with another charming smile. "First, though, how do you spell your name?" After Toshia told him, he asked, "What is the last thing you remember before waking up in Eros?" Toshia was a little surprised at this question, but said, "Going to bed with my girlfriend, Sarah." Esteban's fingers flew over the keyboard quickly. "Was that at night?" "Yes." "Was there anything special or distinctive about that evening?" His English was perfectly clear, though he had a noticeable Hispanic accent. "Not that I can recall." "Did you have sex that night?" "Um, why do you ask?" Esteban shrugged and offered her another sympathetic smile, "These are just the questions we're supposed to ask." "Who says you're supposed to ask?" "The Sage," he answered as if he expected that to deal with any and all objections. "What was the last thing you remember before waking up in Eros?" she tried. "I'm afraid I don't remember anything," he said, for the first time not smiling as he looked at her. "I only found out that people sometimes remember such things after I had been here quite some time." "Does that bother you?" He paused thoughtfully before saying, "It makes me curious." "No," Toshia said after a moment. Then she added, "We did not have sex." "How long had it been since you had sex before that night?" "I'm not sure. A couple of weeks, I think." Toshia frowned. At the time she hadn't been particularly aware of how long it had been, but now, after the last couple of weeks in Eros, "a couple of weeks without sex" sounded like a very long time indeed. "Thank you," Esteban said. "Now, please tell me about your experience when you first woke up here." Toshia proceeded to tell the story of how she and Don woke up together in the Manor. Esteban prompted her to explain her pre-Eros relationship with Don: Had they ever had sex? How would she characterize her feelings for him? How long had it been since they had seen each other? He seemed genuinely interested, and his fingers typed at an amazing rate without any hint of getting tired. Toshia explained how they had started exploring that bedroom and about the Nymphets dropping out of the ceiling. Esteban encouraged her to describe the girls as well as she was able, and then asked for details about her first sexual encounter in Eros. Toshia found herself smiling a bit as she recalled the orgasm Virginia had cheerfully given her, as well as the sight of Don playing with all three of the girls. She eventually got to tell how she had slipped away and found the secret door. As she got the hang of the level of detail and narrative Esteban was looking for, Toshia was able to move along a bit more quickly, without being stopped for additional detail. She gradually began to feel free to include the occasional aside and observation. While she was telling the story about the dodge ball game Toshia realized she was enjoying herself. By the time she got to the Ball, and her first little orgy, in that little side room with Lilith, Toshia realized she was getting rather wet. She pressed her thighs together under her robe, and tried to concentrate on telling the story. When she got to the point in her story in which she was alone with the Lord in his room, Esteban began to press her for more details, about her mental and emotional state – "What were you feeling and thinking when you were watching Don through the mirror?"; "What was it like to have such intense one-on-one sex with a man you'd only just met?" and Toshia found herself extremely horny. She couldn't tell which thing was arousing her more: the XYZ in her system, reliving her first day in Eros in such detail, or Esteban's friendly but, almost professionally, detached interest. Also, perhaps thanks to remembering the Player and his companions, Toshia found herself in a particularly mischievous mood. So, rather than simply throw off her robe and throw herself at Esteban, which struck her as a particularly good idea at the moment, Toshia leaned back in her chair and put one of her feet up on the edge of the desk in front of her, letting her robe fall open around her naked leg. She began to idly run her fingers up and down along her thigh as she continued answering Esteban's questions. As she told how the Lord had first entered her and began to fuck her with his big cock, Toshia parted her legs further and let her fingers lightly play over her pussy, which was now exposed to Esteban's view. By the time she got to the part where she asked the Lord to cum in her mouth, Toshia's fingers had slipped between her labia, to smear her wetness over her eager little clit. She kept telling the story as her fingers alternated between stroking her clit and pushing further and further up into her very moist vagina. By the time she told how she had the Lord lie on his back and then mounted his cock, Toshia was fucking herself with three fingers and frantically stroking at her clit with the other hand. Esteban was watching her intently, without for a moment pausing in his typing. She had definitely come to enjoy showing off almost as much as she enjoyed watching others. "I rode him there like that, on top ... on top of him, his cock fucking in and out of ... in and out of me ... until I started to come and come. Damn," she breathed, feeling her orgasm approaching quickly. "Then, he rolled us over and ... he pulled out and came all over... Oh, fuck!" Then she was unable to speak, as her teeth clenched and her body tensed, pushing her back against her chair as her leg pushed off against the desk. She came in a long rolling wave of ecstatic thunder pounding in her veins. She shoved her fingers deep up inside herself and kept stroking her clit until she could take no more and then collapsed back on the chair with a heavy sigh and a happy grin. After a moment to catch her breath, she said, "Then he carried me into the bathroom where he and a lovely young man bathed me before tucking me into bed." "That was all one day?" Esteban asked, apparently not too distracted by Toshia's display to continue working. "Not even a whole day," Toshia smiled. She didn't make any move to cover herself, but continued to idly toy with herself as she narrated the events of the following day. By the time she got to the story of the disco, she had shrugged herself out of her robe, and was casually caressing her naked body, flaunting it in front of Esteban, who certainly made no sign of objection. She was describing the atmosphere in the dancing pit of the disco, when she decided that enough was enough. It didn't help her patience that she had long since been aware of sex noises coming from other rooms nearby. She asked abruptly, "Don't you ever take a break?" Esteban smiled broadly and said, "Only when the interviewee requests one." "Oh, well, I'm requesting one!" she laughed. "Come over here." In another moment, Esteban was standing in front of her with his robe held up and his cock in Toshia's mouth. Although she planned to make him cum right then and there, he pushed her back, and knelt down between her legs. He pressed his mouth to her pussy; the thick black hair of his mustache and goatee felt strange against her skin after so many partners without any facial or pubic hair. Esteban certainly knew what he was doing, and in only a minute or two she was gasping and moaning with another orgasm. He didn't waste much time, then, in rising up on his knees and inching forward to press the head of his cock between her lips. Still shivering from her orgasm, Toshia nodded her approval and reached out for his hips to pull him closer. Without bothering to take off his robe Esteban pushed the full length of his hard cock up inside her, as he ran his warm hands over her body. When he cupped her breasts in his hands, Toshia moaned and wrapped her legs around him, pulling him tightly into her. He continued to squeeze and caress her tits as he began to move himself in and out of her pussy, all the while watching her face intently. Toshia lay back against the chair, arching her back and rocking herself on his cock, looking back up at him with half closed eyes. His robe fell between their bodies and contributed to the stimulation of her clit. She was having a series of little orgasms as they fucked, but when she felt his cock swelling inside her she felt another big, intense, body-racking one hit her. She was moaning and trembling as his cum flooded her pussy, and Esteban sagged over her in happy satisfaction. Toshia smiled up at him impishly, and said, "Thank you very much. I think all jobs should feature that kind of a break." Somehow, knowing that she could stop the proceedings at any point and have sex with her handsome scribe made it a bit easier for Toshia to get on with, and concentrate on the telling of, her story. She got through the orgy in the steam room, before straddling Esteban on his typing chair and riding him to another orgasm as he kissed, bit, licked and sucked at her nipples. After she described the ball, their exit from the Manor, and the intense rite with her being fucked senseless by the guardian of the p

Experiencing Sexbots as an amusement park attraction. By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.  After yet another trip to the showers and over breakfast, they discussed what to do next. They told Liu and Jimmy the abbreviated story of how they were trying to get up the mountain to the tower and how the gate wouldn't let them leave the resort until they really enjoyed themselves. Although they all admitted that they had thoroughly enjoyed themselves there in the Temple of Venus & Aphrodite, they suspected that the gate would not think they'd given the resort enough of a chance to impress them. It was Nicole who set the gears in motion for the day when she asked Liu, "What's that Clockwork Club like?"  "Well, there are fun games and sexbots..." Liu began. "Wait," Toshia said cut in. "Did you just say 'sexbots'?" So, if only to satisfy Toshia, Nicole and Don's curiosity, they agreed to try the Clockwork Club next. They gathered their belongings from the Temple locker room. Jimmy, who preferred to spend the day by the pool, walked with them most of the way, and the remaining seven headed over to their next stop. The Clockwork Club was less imposing than the Temple, and had a much more complicated motif. Don thought the general structure looked as if someone had begun with a rather large, staid Victorian or Edwardian building, and then tried to make it some sort of steam punk. Strange weather-vane-ish instruments protruded at odd places, and there were quite a few smoke stacks poking up out of the roof all of which seemed to be producing steady quantities of steam and various colored smokes. There were many windows, all of them a deep emerald green. Stepping through the fancy, over-large wooden doors, they found themselves in what was at first glance an ordinary casino. There were flashing lights, row upon row of old-fashioned-looking slot machines with people cranking their levers, occasional ringing bells proclaiming winners, the happy sound of tokens spilling into waiting trays, and gleeful exclamations of delight. Of course, the people were all naked and seemed to be deriving some of their delight from sexual contact with their machines. And, then there was also the bulky gold robot trundling up to them; that was different. "Hello ladies and gentlemen!" said the robot. "Welcome to the Clockwork Club!" The machine had a box-like head with a pair of "eyes" and a mesh-covered speaker mouth. It had two arms with crude hands at the ends, but no legs, only what seemed to be wheels at its base. Don was particularly amused by the top hat that was perched over its green-lensed camera eyes. "I'm George. Is this your first visit to our Club?" "Not mine, George," Liu said with a smile and a wave for the robot. "The rest of us are new," Don answered. "I hope you enjoy our fine establishment. As a welcoming gift, please accept these complimentary tokens to get you started in our casino." There was a whirring sound, then the unmistakable sound of tokens cascading into a metal bucket, and a door opened in George's front. When a silvery bucket slid out, Don had to move quickly to keep it from spilling out on the floor. "If you would like more buckets, you may get those at the guest service desk over there." One of George's arms pointed in the general direction of a large wooden counter behind which were several other robots. "Most of our guests prefer to enjoy the Club without their clothing. We have convenient lockers available for your use, at a low, low cost of one token each. Would you like me to show you to the locker room?" "I can do that, George," Liu offered. "Thank you, sir or madam," George said cheerfully. "Would you like to purchase a tour of the Club for the low, low cost..." "I'll do that too, George," Liu said. "Thank you, sir or madam. If there is anything else you need please do not hesitate to ask myself or one of our many other servicebots. Have a great time everyone!" And, George promptly backed away from them. Although he was eager to explore this weird casino, Don knew this group, so he suggested, "Maybe we should visit that locker room first." Once they were all once again happily naked, Liu led the way back out to the main room. She pointed out that "The slot machines are divided into men's and women's." She led them over to one for a woman and showed them the saddle that sat in front of the machine. There was a thick dildo jutting up from the middle of the saddle. Liu explained, "Some of them don't have dildos, some have ones for asses, and some have both regular and ass dildos. You sit on them like this, put in a token, pull the lever down, and if the right combination of symbols comes up ... oh!" The strange symbols that clicked into place in the machine's display must have been a winning combination, because Liu trembled all over as the saddle and/or dildo did something obviously pleasurable to her. After a moment, she said, "Um, most of the time that doesn't happen; sometimes you just get a little tease, and sometimes you get much more. Oh, and sometimes you win a bunch of tokens, and there's the grand prize which is AMAZING and you get a lot of tokens too." Nicole said, "I think we're going to need our own buckets." As they went back to the customer service counter to get six more buckets and then divide up the tokens evenly, except for Liu who got one less, Don asked, "What are the tokens good for, besides more turns at the machines?" "Oh, well, you can trade them in for sessions with the sexbots," she smiled. "And those are good?" Toshia asked. "Not everyone likes them, but I think they're a lot of fun. You know how sometimes they'll say 'he fucks like a machine'? Well, I've never met a man who can fuck like these machines." "Hmm," Toshia mused, to Don's great amusement. "If you win really big, there's the orgasmatron, for women, and a special sexbot for the men," Liu went on. "I've never seen her, but they say she's incredible. There are other things to do here, too. Some people play games to exchange tokens between each other, and there are some rooms where people can use some of the Club's toys to play with each other." Don was more interested in the odd economics of this casino than actually using the machines to get off, but he cheerfully watched as everyone else moved to give the slot machines a try. At this point Don wasn't surprised to see that Toshia stopped by an automated lube dispenser and then selected a slot machine with a combination vaginal and anal set of dildos. He was too distracted watching Toshia, though, to see what the other girls selected. As it so happened, it was Toshia who had the first payout. On her fifth attempt, she got a small prize of eighteen tokens. Shortly after this, Amy won what seemed to be about ten seconds of stimulation that made her shriek in surprise and then carry on depositing tokens and pulling the handle with more determination. Then from the other side of the aisle, Victor said, "Oh wow! That's nice!" Don looked to see that the big man seemed to have found a machine with a sleeve for his cock, a cup for his balls, and a small dildo for up his butt. Apparently these mechanisms were able to give Victor the equivalent of what Amy's machine had done for her, because he continued to play with similar enthusiasm. Seeing that everyone, including the self-appointed tour guide Liu, was quite content to stay there and enjoy the slot machines for a while, Don decided to do a bit of exploring on his own. Taking his bucket and tokens, he moved off, down long aisles of flashing, vibrating machines and past many eager "gamblers". He paused to watch a lithe naked girl gasping and grinding as she won a minor jackpot, but then moved on. Toward the back of the main room on the ground floor Don came upon an area dominated by three large roulette tables. He expected to find everyone plugged into devices around the tables, but it seemed that everyone was actually just playing roulette. Well, there was at least one woman playing as she leaned forward over the edge of the table and a strapping young man screwed her from behind. For the most part, though, these tables just seemed to be a way for players to try to increase their number of tokens. At the very rear of the large room, there was a large, upright "wheel of fortune" device. Don stood by for several moments, trying to work out what was going on for himself. After depositing several tokens in a slot near a bright orange gate, which opened when the appropriate amount had been deposited, each player stepped up to the wheel and gave it an energetic spin. Naturally, there was a variety of spin results: several different token prize amounts, delivered with flashing lights and alarms via a chute to the side of the wheel; a couple of spin-agains; a few flat out losers; some wedges that Don couldn't make out, and didn't see demonstrated; and one result he thought was particularly interesting. If a player got that result he or she received only a colored ticket and proceeded off to a little lounge area off to the side. If anyone else was there with a matching-color ticket, the two people commenced playing together. If not, the ticket bearer was apparently obliged to wait there until someone turned up with the right ticket. Don wondered if anyone wound up spending hours just sitting there. Don decided to give the wheel a spin. He found that he had to deposit five tokens, which he did. The orange gate swung up and Don stepped up to the wheel. Setting his little silver bucket on a conveniently placed pedestal, he took a firm hold of two of the little handles and gave the wheel a mighty spin. It seemed to take a very long time to begin to slow down, and Don noticed that he was caught up in the excitement of the game. The wheel came to a stop on a wedge that was simply yellow, and a yellow ticket promptly popped out of the little slot next to the prize-token chute. As he took his ticket, Don thought this was a very clever device. Although he had not won anything; was, in fact, five tokens down; Don still felt like he'd won something and was still actively involved in the game, all for the price of a paper-ticket, if such things had a price here. Picking up his bucket and turning to the lounge/play area, he saw that another person was already there with a yellow ticket; a rather young looking, thin East Asian guy with long hair. Don wasn't particularly interested in playing with this young man, and he sensed a bit of reluctance on the other side of the handshake they shared. "I'm Don," he smiled calmly. "Steve," was the apparently nervous reply. "Steve?" Don repeated, a bit surprised at the very non-Asian name, but got nothing but a blank nod from Steve. "Are we allowed to wait until a woman wins a yellow ticket?" Don asked with a smile. "Oh," Steve grinned, "I suppose we could. Good idea." Don chuckled to himself, and looked around the lounge. There was an attractive woman holding a red ticket sitting nearby, watching the wheel spinners, and a male-female couple who had matched blue tickets a bit before Don had gotten his ticket. The man was lying back along a couch, while the woman knelt in front of him and gave him what looked like a quite satisfactory blowjob from where Don was sitting. The next person to join them was a woman, but she scored a blue ticket, and promptly took a seat next to the woman who had the red one. Don thought he and Steve ought to suggest ditching this game to the two un-partnered women, but realized this was hardly in the spirit of the Clockwork Club. They didn't have to wait long, though, before someone else won a ticket. This time it was a woman with a red ticket who obviously had no compunction about a bit of same-sex play. Soon the two women were engaged in an enthusiastic 69 within arm's reach of Steve, who was extremely distracted, and visibly excited, by watching them. The first couple; with the blue tickets; had finished and wandered off to the rest of the casino, before another player joined them: a very pretty young woman with another red ticket. Finally, after a string of out-right loser spins on the wheel, a cute little woman with long, straight, brown hair, small breasts and long legs won herself a yellow ticket. She grinned as she saw that there were two men waiting for her in the lounge area. She stuck out her hand and said, "Hi, I'm Emily! Were you boys waiting for little ol' me?" "We certainly were," Don smiled back, and Steve nodded enthusiastically. "Well, that was sweet of you," Emily continued to grin. "Let's go back over here and see how I can thank you for waiting so patiently." Before they could make it to the couch, though, Emily stopped them, dropped to her knees and was soon taking turns sucking on first Steve and then Don. As she went down on them, she looked up at them with her cheerful brown eyes, which Don thought was the sexiest thing he'd seen all day. Soon lovely Emily was on her hands and knees between Don and Steve, sucking the former and fucking the latter. Steve, who had been getting riled up for a while, didn't take too long to come, shoving forward into Emily and groaning loudly. As soon as he was done, he smiled at Don and headed back into the casino. Kids, Don thought to himself as he coaxed Emily up and over to the couch. She pushed him down on his back, and immediately climbed up over him, planting her feet on the firm couch by his hips. He smiled back up at her as she lowered herself down onto his straining cock. As Don felt her tight, wet embrace taking hold of his shaft, Emily leaned forward to rest her hands on his shoulders. Don reached under to support her butt in his hands as she began to ride up and down. Her hair was hanging down around her face and she never stopped looking him in the eye or smiling as she fucked him. "Damn, that feels so good," Emily said. "You're going so deep!" They continued on in this position for quite a while, but as she began to get tired, Don suggested they change things up a bit. She lay on top of him as he twisted around and then sat up with her still mounted on him. Then, holding her up on him, Don stood up. Emily put her feet down on the couch behind Don and held onto his shoulders. He bent his knees, pistoning his cock up into her as she flexed herself in front of him. This position was easy to maintain, provided lots of clitoral stimulus, and put them face to face. Soon he was watching her cheerful face scrunching up as she gasped and shuddered with an intense orgasm. Before she was done, she leaned in and kissed him; hard and long! This was the final straw for Don and he felt himself boiling over up inside her, filling her with his hot cum. Emily thanked him for their mutual "winnings", as she laughingly called it, kissed him again, and headed off into the casino. Watching her petite frame walk away, Don decided it was time to head back and check up on the rest of the group. He was unsurprised to see that everyone was still there. Both Toshia and Liu noticed Don's return and gave him brief waves from their adjoining machines. Although he'd been gone for almost an hour, Don was back in time to see the first really big win. Naturally enough, the first one to win more than a brief titillation or a small pot of tokens was Toshia. As soon as the last symbol clicked into place, she said, "Ha! I won!" Then she stopped and her mouth just gaped open for a moment. "Oh my God!" she gasped. "That's ... oh fuck! Oh fuck!!" Don watched as she held on to the front of her machine and shook as the saddle and both the dildos did a combination of vibrating, pulsing and thrusting things that transported Toshia into a shaking trembling orgasm like nothing he'd ever seen. She cried out inarticulately as the machine carried her into another orgasm and then another. As she came down, she leaned forward on the machine and breathed, "Oh wow." Liu came over with a broad grin and said, "That's what the sexbots do for you, only more." "More would kill me," Toshia said weakly. Then, after a moment, she looked up at Don and said, "I want to try one!" Don laughed and said, "OK. How many tokens do we need?" "One thousand," Liu answered quickly. "And how many do we get with a jackpot on one of these machines?" Don asked as he crossed the aisle to an unoccupied unit. "It varies, but you hardly ever win a jackpot." Don deposited a token, but did not mount the machine's saddle. As he pulled the handle down, Don looked over his shoulder to Liu and Toshia and said, "You mean 'hardly anyone ever wins a jackpot', not that I hardly ever do." Don held his bucket under the prize bin expectantly, even before the second symbol clicked into place. Sure enough, Don hit the jackpot. Flashing lights, a siren and a truly deafening barrage of ringing bells accompanied a flood of tokens pouring into the bin, Don's bucket and onto the floor. The display on the front of the machine indicated that he had just won 750 tokens. "That's amazing!" Liu gaped from over his shoulder. She had abandoned her own machine. "You just played one token." "I'm just lucky, I guess," Don shrugged. He knew however that he had merely applied his technique of focused expectation that he had used so successfully here in Eros, in finding the Manor's exit and in fighting the Sisterhood. He expected to get a jackpot, so he got a jackpot. He passed his now heavy bucket of tokens to Toshia, who had joined him and Liu. Don took Toshia's bucket, dumped her pile into the nearly full bucket of his that she was holding and moved to another machine. In a few moments, there was another blaring claxon, another barrage of bright, flashing lights, and another cascade of tokens. "How do you do that?" Liu asked amazed. "Magic," Don smiled smugly at her. "You promised to give us a tour of the club, Liu. Can you do that and show us to the sexbots?" "Sure," the pretty young woman said. "Anyone else want to come along?" "I want to get one of those jackpots!" Amy said. Victor, Shelonda and Nicole all seemed to agree with Amy. So, Liu led just Toshia and Don off toward the back of the main room, where she showed them the roulette tables and the "Wheel of Chance." "It's fun," Don assured Toshia, briefly telling her what he'd been doing while she played the slots. "We should come back and give it a spin," Toshia smiled, "if I survive the sexbot, that is." Liu led them up a circular staircase to the second floor, where they passed a number of small rooms which she said were, "Remote play rooms." As they went down the long corridor lined with doors, Liu explained: "You go into a room and get into the chair, and then you wait. On the third floor, someone deposits some tokens and they get to control a dildo, or two, or an artificial pussy that moves into you, or on you, Don. They get to watch you on a screen, but you don't get to see them. You can talk to each other, though. Oh, and the room you get when you go upstairs is random, so you never know who you're going to be playing with." "That sounds very interesting," Toshia mused. "Another thing to try out, eh?" Don winked at her. Following Liu's delectable backside up two more flights of stairs, they came to the fourth floor, where they were greeted by a robot that looked just like George downstairs, except that it was silver and had no top hat. This one addressed them with a woman's voice and said, "Welcome, sir or madam. My name is Dolores and I am your hostess here in the sexbot rooms. Please deposit your ... one thousand ... tokens in the bin to my left." This project took several minutes, because Toshia didn't want to give up any extra of "her" tokens. Once they had deposited exactly one thousand tokens into the bin, Dolores said, "Thank you. Please follow me, sir or madam." The hostess robot trundled down the hallway, turned a corner, and led them to a door, which clicked open as she approached. Dolores gestured vaguely at the now open room, and said, "Here you go. Please enjoy yourself thoroughly." "We'll wait out here," Don suggested. "Oh no you don't!" Toshia said with feeling. "I'm not letting a robot have its way with me without someone there to pull its plug, or whatever, if necessary." "Oh, it will respond to your commands," Liu assured her. "Yeah, sure," Toshia said. "OK," Don laughed. "We'll come watch. You don't have to twist my arm." The softly lit room they entered had warm carpeting and wood-paneled walls. In the center of the room was something that looked like a modified old-fashioned dentist's chair. A number of attachments, including a pair of stirrups that Don presumed looked like those found in a gynecologist's office, piqued Don's curiosity. In the corner of the room, was a barrel-bodied robot straight out of a 1950s B-movie. It seemed to have a soft black rubber or latex coating covering almost all of its body. "You get up on the chair," Liu was saying, as if Toshia and Don wouldn't be preoccupied with the robot. "It will adjust for you, and you can push it into any position you want." Toshia looked over the chair and the stirrups skeptically, but then shrugged and hopped up onto the small seat. It was shallow so that she was already scooted forward. As soon as her butt hit the padding, the sexbot in the corner clicked to life. Lights blinked on its dome covered head and it took several steps forward toward the chair. There was a whirring sound followed by a series of clacks. "Good day, ma'am," the robot said, in a voice that was a cross between a comically kitschy metallic stereotype and a soulful bass. Both Don and Toshia chuckled at the weird combination. "Please relax. Giving you the ultimate sexual experience is my only purpose. Let me know if you want me to do anything differently. Believe me, I am extremely responsive." "OK," Toshia said as she put her feet in the stirrups and pushed them apart, spreading her legs wide for the sexbot. With a grin Don could tell was nervous, she said, "Show me what you got, big guy." The bot lumbered forward a few more steps. Then it reached out with a big, black, three fingered hand and touched Toshia's leg. There was more of that whirring sound and more clacking, and then a panel opened in the front of the machine's torso and a prodigious cock-shaped dildo extended. Don moved to Toshia's left, where she reached out and caught his hand, pulling him close. Liu took up a position her right. The sexbot meanwhile moved in closer, moving his large hand up the inside of her leg with surprising gentleness. When that hand reached her crotch, the sexbot paused, covering her pussy. Don heard a low buzzing sound, and Toshia gave a little shriek and squeezed Don's hand. He watched as she pushed herself further forward against the vibrating hand. She whimpered a little when the bot pulled its hand away and moved in between her legs. The fat head of the dildo aimed itself unerringly between Toshia's lips, and she moaned, "Oh yeah, that feels good," as it entered her. The machine inched closer to Toshia until its front was pressed against her. Don heard the sound of pistons and hydraulics, and Toshia gasped, "Damn, it's fucking me!" Don was transfixed watching Toshia's slender body arching back on the odd chair while the bulky black robot pumped her steadily with its hard dildo. "Damn!" Toshia said. "It's getting bigger, and faster!" Don could hear the bot's mechanisms cycling faster. "Uh huh; yeah, fuck me faster!" The mechanical man obliged, and Toshia let go of Don's hand so she could grab both of the chair's handles and pull herself forward into the robot. Don found himself grinning as Toshia grunted and began to moan. Don reached out to brush Toshia's hair with his right hand and cupped her left breast with his left hand. Seeing what he was up to, Liu imitated Don on the other side. The two of them proceeded to pinch and twist at Toshia's nipples as the sexbot continued to pump its thick dildo-cock in and out of Toshia's pussy. Don realized then that for some time there had been a slowly rising hum; some part or parts of the sexbot were vibrating against Toshia. Then Toshia was coming; loud and hard. Gasping and shaking, she shoved herself back onto the machine as it fucked her. The bot continued to piston and vibrate in and against Toshia as she writhed. When she came down a little, Don leaned over and lowered his mouth onto the breast he had been tormenting with his fingers. Again, Liu followed his lead, and the two of them got cozy over Toshia's tits, sucking and pulling on her nipples. The pace of the bot's fucking and the pitch of the humming seemed to continue to gradually increase, and soon enough Toshia threw her head back and shrieked as she began to come again, and again. She shook and twisted between the sexbot, Liu and Don. After several minutes of this, Toshia groaned and called out, "No, no! Stop!" Don and Liu lifted their heads and looked at Toshia, who was sagging back against the chair. The robot quickly decreased its various functions until it was still inside and against Toshia's body. "That was a-MA-zing!" Toshia finally managed. "Have you had enough already?" Liu asked. "Enough? Already?" Toshia laughed, a bit deliriously. "There's more?" "He's yours until you leave the room," Liu nodded. "Oh my!" Toshia giggled. About ten minutes later, after Toshia had rolled over, while the sexbot fucked both her pussy and ass like, well, a machine, Don had the pleasure of having his very hard, flesh and blood cock sucked by Toshia, who seemed to have hit a feverish plateau of orgasmic ecstasy. When Toshia finally collapsed, spent, Liu and Don caressed and kissed her until she was ready to be helped out of the room. Don had no interest in sampling the mechanical pleasures available in the clockwork club. He was very much aware of the fact that for him sex was almost entirely about the woman, or women, he was with. He got off on getting them off; without that element, he felt it would just be a complicated form of masturbating, and that hardly seemed appealing, given the wealth of more, shall we say, collaborative options available to him. This, however, was before he met Galatea, but that is a story for another time. Ladies Night brings out the inner desires of the women. Ladies Night Toshia drifted in and out of sleep for a while. The sun was warm and the breeze on her naked skin was light. She had a fleeting dream of enjoying the sex resort along with her partner Sarah. Toshia enjoyed watching Sarah playing with all of the cheerful naked people. Of course, in the dream the resort was confused with other elements of Toshia's time in Eros.  Some of the place was actually taken from the Manor, for one thing, and, for another, the Bull was there, sipping a cocktail by the pool. This made Toshia chuckle a little, which woke her up again. She heard the sound of a woman sighing and moaning nearby. Toshia slowly turned toward the sound and opened her sleepy eyes. On the lounge chair next to Toshia, pretty little Liu was laying on her back with her legs spread so Don could lay over her and slowly fuck her. The two of them seemed very intent upon each other and Toshia smiled drowsily as she watched. When the gang had finally made their way out of the Clockwork Club, Toshia had needed help walking. She had been so well and truly fucked by the sexbot, and then, without much of a break at all, had been treated to the orgasmatron, that her body was wrung out through sheer excess of pleasure. Ultimately, Don had lifted her in his arms and carried her over to a lounge chair by the immense pool. Toshia had murmured her thanks and promptly fallen asleep. She was a bit surprised now that the sun was still shining; she felt as though she had slept for many hours. Toshia watched as Liu's hands moved over Don's body, reaching down to squeeze his ass and pull him into her. She admired the flexing muscles of both bodies. Toshia smiled as she looked at the way Don focused so intently on the woman he was with. Toshia was happy to love this man and was so glad that she had been brought to Eros where she had become his lover, even if it meant that they had to work so hard to get her back to Sarah. Toshia felt the heat between her legs rising as she watched Don fucking their new friend, but she was feeling too lazy to do anything about it. Instead, she just lay there, enjoying the show, as Liu gasped and Don groaned and then they were cumming together. As they slowly came down, Don leaned down to kiss Liu, and Toshia managed to say, "Bravo!" Don looked over at her with a broad smile and said, "Well, hello there, Sleeping Beauty." "Hello, stud," Toshia smiled. "I take it you didn't need a nap." "Oh, I took one, but it was very short." Liu patted Don's butt and said, "Let me up, Don. I want to go for a swim." Then, when she and Don had disentangled themselves, she turned to Toshia and said, "Want to join me, Toshia?" "It would probably help me wake up, wouldn't it?" Toshia mused. She let Liu pull her up off her lounger and then followed the slender Asian woman into the pool, leaving Don on his lounger watching them with a happy smile. The water was definitely refreshing, particularly since it was actually XYZ. Soon Toshia was both awake but decidedly frisky. She and Liu played a bit in the water; just groping and teasing each other; but it got Toshia thinking of a plan for the evening. When they climbed back out of the pool, where Don had been rejoined by Shelonda, Nicole, Amy and Victor, Toshia was ready to make her proposal. "I think I need to take a cock-break," Toshia said. "How about us girls go check out that 'Ladies Night' club tonight, and you guys find your own play?" "Ladies Night is very nice," Liu nodded. "No men allowed in there." Although Amy seemed a bit less than enthusiastic, all the women agreed with Toshia that it would be fun to have a girls' night. "You don't mind, do you?" Toshia asked Don. She assumed the extremely cooperative Victor wouldn't object. "No," Don laughed. "Go, have fun! I think I'd like to check out the Jungle Room. Keep an eye on each other, though. Why don't we all meet back here in the morning?" Soon the five women made their way through the resort to the large building identified as "Ladies Night". Although the name's spelling perhaps suggested a tackier establishment, it was actually a very large mansion with a lovely park surrounding it. Liu led them directly to the front door where the five naked women entered without any sign of a bouncer. Toshia found herself wondering why the men didn't try to slip in here. They found themselves in a very large hall lit by candles; hundreds of candles. The carpet and dark, wood paneling reminded Toshia of the Manor bedroom where she and Don had first awakened together. There were many soft chairs and couches arranged about the room, and women lounged on the furniture or moved among it. There was soft, lush music playing in the background. As the group made their way into the club, they saw women in various degrees of undress (tending toward nudity) talking, kissing, caressing... but there was very little full-blown sex going on. Toshia found herself once again wishing that Sarah was here, not only to be sharing all of these wild adventures, but just to be holding her hand right now. Liu led them through this hall until she came to a winding stairwell opposite the entrance. As they climbed upward, they became aware of dance music being played above them. They came to a small foyer at the landing for the second floor, and Liu paused before a large pair of double doors. She smiled at the others and said, "This is the dance floor." The petite woman pushed the doors open and they saw a wide dance floor lit with various colored lights and somewhat crowded with feminine bodies moving in time to the music. This disco was better lit than the Manor's, and there was no pit of XYZ-smoke. Also, the music was a sexy jazz-fusion variety. Toshia found herself immediately responding to the rhythm and atmosphere. Moving with the rest of the girls, she headed out onto the dance floor. Liu and Amy paired off and then Shelonda and Nicole drew Toshia with them into a bumping, grinding and groping dance. Toshia's hands moved over their smooth, soft, dark skin, caressing their curves and stroking their fit muscles, all while their hands did the same. Letting the rhythm move her body, Toshia enjoyed the playful petting and the occasional kisses from her two playmates. She laughed as the two girls ganged up on her, each kissing a side of her neck as their hands moved over her body, squeezing her butt and pinching her nipples. Meanwhile her own hands were busy, gripping their firm asses tightly and pulling them closely to her. A different song brought a faster rhythm and their little knot of foreplay loosened and began to include other dancers. For a while Toshia just let herself go, enjoying the intoxicating rush of dancing in a mob of sexy, almost entirely naked, women. Her body was rubbing against others indiscriminately. At one moment her butt was being caressed and rubbed, though she had no idea who was doing it, and at another her nipples were rubbing against the back of a woman pressed against her. The next song shifted the tempo down a bit, and Toshia found herself face to face with a striking woman with brown skin and thick black hair brushing her shoulders. This woman, who Toshia thought must be Latina, smiled at her warmly and put her hands on Toshia's waist, drawing her close. Toshia slipped her hands around the woman's neck and felt her full, warm breasts pressed against Toshia's. They moved there, swaying together, smiling and looking into each other's eyes. When the tempo shifted up again and the rest of the crowd responded enthusiastically, the pretty woman paused long enough to lean in and give Toshia an all too fleeting kiss. Then Toshia was again bouncing and writhing in the small sea of naked women. The next time she found herself dancing with just one person, it was a lively young woman with wildly messy short dark blonde hair, a taut athletic body, medium-sized tits, long muscular legs and a spectacular ass. This enthusiastic creature started off by grabbing Toshia and kissing her hard. Then the two women proceeded to dance energetically together, frequently humping each other's thighs as they made out. When the girl made to move away it was Toshia's turn to grab her and pull her back, kissing her hard then biting her lip. The girl laughed and proceeded to squeeze and knead Toshia's ass in her hands. Toshia on the other hand slipped her hand down between the two of them and pushed her fingers up between the girl's legs. As Toshia's fingers slipped up into the girl's tight, very wet pussy, Toshia pulled the girl's head to her own and kissed her passionately. Following Toshia's lead, the girl moved her own hand down to Toshia's crotch. The two women made out there in the middle of the dance floor, hardly dancing at all, while their fingers moved in and out of their wet pussies, palms pressed against the other's clit. It didn't take long before Toshia was gasping and shuddering as her first orgasm of the evening tore through her there on the dance floor. She bit the girl's poor tongue some as her body clenched, but the girl didn't seem to notice or care as her own orgasm was crashing in on her too. As they slowly came to their senses, leaning there against each other on the dance floor, they laughed, kissed and gradually got back into the dance. When the tempo shifted up yet again, they parted and didn't see each other again. After about an hour more of this, Toshia decided to take a break from the heady spirit of the dance. She made her way to the edge of the dance floor and, for the first time, took a look around at the rest of the room. She saw that there was a balcony running around the whole of the dance floor where there seemed to be seating. Toshia found a coiling stairwell and climbed up to this new balcony area. She was surprised to find that it was quite a bit bigger than she had expected. While there were comfortable couches arranged around the balcony so that people could look down on the dance floor, there were also intimate booths all around the outer edge of the balcony. There were many women, in pairs and more, enjoying these booths. Still, there was more; every few booths there were stairs leading up to another level, above and behind the booths. This upper level seemed to consist of what would be tents if they weren't made of sheer, see-through fabric. Inside the tents were sumptuous pillows, apparently of silk. Even from where she was Toshia could see quite a few women enjoying these comfortable little tents. Then, Toshia noticed that there were scantily clad women moving about with trays of fruit and water. Moving quickly, Toshia snagged a glass of water and downed it at once, managing to replace the glass on the same tray. She also scored a small bunch of grapes, which she began to eat as she started to look around a bit more. She paused in front of a booth that was occupied by four women engaged in a nicely complicated bit of play. The vision of feminine flesh, flexing muscles, long legs and arms, and heaving breasts was quite inviting. Toshia considered making it a fivesome, but decided to move along for now. After all, she still had grapes to finish. Out of the corner of her eye, Toshia saw a glimpse of black. Turning her head she saw what was now the not-entirely-unexpected shape of a black robed figure watching the goings on in the club. Though she had no idea what she would do if she managed to actually confront the watcher, Toshia began to move around toward the mysterious figure. She wasn't surprised, though, when, after rounding a corner, there was no sign of the watcher. She persisted, though, and came to the place where the robed figure had been standing. Looking around, she couldn't find any evidence that there had ever been any such person there. There were a couple of women making out on a couch right next to her, but Toshia doubted that they would have noticed a rhinoceros standing there. To the left there was a quartet of women, in two couples, who were similarly engaged. Toshia sighed to herself and turned back to the balcony and looked down over the dance floor, which now seemed more crowded than when she and her friends had come into the club. She again found herself thinking about Sarah, wishing she had come with her to Eros. Toshia remembered the last time they had gone out dancing; it seemed like so very long ago. Even before Eros, it had been a long while since the two of them had gone out and thrown themselves into anything as exuberant as a night of dancing. She realized now that she had been missing this very much. Over time, everyday life and the realities of cohabitating with another person had a way of crowding out the spontaneous, sexy playful of a happy, loving couple. Mundane reality distracted you and lulled you into a routine. This wasn't news to Toshia, but she had now discovered a new determination to fight back against the boring and mundane. When she got back to Sarah, she would make sure they got out of their rut and stayed out of it. Toshia looked down at the mob of sexy women dancing there and thought, God, I miss her so much! Then Toshia spotted Shelonda at the edge of the crowd. She was dancing with a sexy little redhead. Toshia watched as the redhead pulled Shelonda away from the dancing and toward a pair of double doors Toshia hadn't noticed before. When the two girls went through, Toshia's curiosity impelled her back to the coiling stairs and down. She skirted the dance floor and came to the doors Shelonda had gone through. The doors opened easily, and Toshia found herself moving down a deeply carpeted hallway, very much reminiscent of the Manor. At the end of the hallway was a broad stair case leading back down to the main floor. There Toshia found another set of double doors. Before opening the doors, though, she noticed a large mirror mounted on the wall. Toshia paused to look at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a bit of a mess from dancing, and generally not caring much about it lately. She moved closer to get a better look, and noticed that she looked healthy and flush, again, no doubt, from the dancing. Her eyes moved lower and noticed that she was looking very good. Her normally trim body was now firm and taut with well-defined musculature, without being what she would think of as muscular. Her hands moved over her flat belly and then she turned to look at her butt. She had always thought she had a nice rear end, but it was now very nice indeed; tight and shapely. Similarly her legs looked great! Even her breasts seemed a bit firmer, and fuller. It was as if her only body fat was now in her tits. There still wasn't an awful lot of it there, either, but she thought it looked very good. With a smile at her reflection, and pausing just for a moment to check out her own ass one more time, Toshia turned back to the doors and went through. By now, Toshia thought she really should be used to seeing such things, but the sight of a very large room filled with naked people having sex actually surprised her. The room was actually about the size of a small ballroom, the floor was covered with a thick, soft mattress or deep padding, and all of the people were women. The floor covering was deep red, and the walls were hung with thick drapes of dark purple and mauve. Here and there was a piece of furniture, and in the center of the room was a large, multi-tiered platform, all of which seemed to be in use by lovely writhing bodies. Don should definitely see this! she thought with a smile. Toshia looked around for Shelonda, but gave that up quickly; there were just too many distracting things to see. She noted that over to her left were neat little piles of clothing, apparently discarded by the few women who made it here while still wearing some. Over to her right was a long table displaying an array of dildos of all sorts. With an amused smile and a raised eyebrow, Toshia moved over to have a better look at this display. Toshia looked carefully at the set of strap-ons. She had never worn one before, but she figured they couldn't be that hard to use. This collection was surprisingly diverse, though. There were some with little (or large!) insertions to go up the wearer's pussy, and some with additional dildos to go up into the wearer's behind. Some of them had various things on the front of them to stimulate the fuckee. There were a surprising number of ways in which the "cocks" were modified; ridges, bumps, twists and bends; not to mention the assortment of colors. Toshia felt her curiosity tugging at her, not to mention her arousal. She sincerely wanted to take a break from having anything fucking her, but she wasn't averse to fucking someone else. She picked up a strap-on that was quite realistic; thick, long, but not too long, and hard but giving in a natural way; and wondered what it was like to penetrate a woman with something like that. It had a pair of soft, full balls dangling from its base. With the heavy cock in her right hand, she ran the fingers of her left over the inside of the strap that would run up between her legs. She noticed a few well-placed bumps, no doubt to stimulate the wearer. "Would you like some help with that?" Toshia looked up to see a beautiful middle aged woman smiling at her. She was fairly short and had very long, thick and wavy, black hair, deep brown eyes and a distinctly Mediterranean coloring. She was thin, but had nice full breasts. Toshia found herself blushing a little, feeling a bit absurd standing there holding a fake dong in her hands. She smiled back at the helpful stranger, swallowed and said, "Yes, that would be very nice of you." The woman slipped up to Toshia and took the strap on from her, still smiling warmly. She said, "First you need to fasten it around your waist, like this." Toshia thought she detected a slight Greek accent, but then was distracted as she felt the woman's breath on her back and quick, nimble fingers at the base of her spine, threading the belt into the buckle and cinching it snugly into place. "Then, you have to get this strap into place," the woman said as she reached up between Toshia's thighs. Toshia giggled a little out of nervous ticklishness as she felt the woman's hand, and quickly parted her legs for her. She felt the strap being pulled up between her thighs and then tightened. It was broad enough that it wasn't pulled between her labia, but the woman behind her pulled it tight enough that it was definitely pressing very firmly against Toshia's clitoris. Again the deft fingers brushed the small of Toshia's back as the strap was fastened in place. She felt the woman's breath on her shoulder. "How does that feel?" "Good," Toshia said without really giving it much thought. She looked down at herself and grinned at the ridiculous and strangely erotic sight of a big male sex organ standing out in front of her. Then she noticed that there was an odd shifting and tingling sensation between her legs and wherever the strap on touched her. The sex toy seemed to be adjusting itself to her somehow... and to be doing more. The pretty dark woman reached around and gave Toshia's new cock a tentative tug. Toshia felt her clit being pulled by the strap and the little nubs on it, and gave a little murmur of delight. The woman then stroked the phallus, and Toshia felt an unusual but very pleasant sensation in her pussy and wasn't surprised that her juices were beginning to flow. When the woman reached the dildo's head and gently stroked it, Toshia felt as if the woman was stroking her clit. Toshia felt herself, more than heard herself, breathing, "Oh my!" Without taking her hand off Toshia's "equipment", the woman came around. Still smiling, she said, "I take it this is your first time." Feeling both the strange but very pleasant sensations in her crotch and the burning in her cheeks as she blushed, Toshia nodded and smiled back at the woman. Toshia's new friend grinned mischievously and asked, "Want to try it out?" Laughing a little, Toshia said, "If you don't mind my not knowing what I'm doing." "Oh, I'm sure you'll get the hang of it quickly," the woman said as she gave Toshia's prosthetic prick a tug and lead her over to the edge of the sprawling girl-on-girl orgy. Finding an open area, the woman knelt down on the soft "mattress" and drew Toshia down next to her. The woman's arms slipped around Toshia, and Toshia bent her head down to kiss the woman's soft lips. Toshia was acutely aware of the woman's breasts pressed against her own, as well as the feeling of the woman's hand pulling and stroking on Toshia's new-found cock. Their tongues were slipping against each other as the woman drew Toshia with her as she laid back. Toshia lowered her mouth to the woman's neck, kissing and biting lightly, and began to work her way down toward those beautiful tits. Toshia took both breasts in her hands and kissed her way down to the woman's brown nipples, which responded quickly as Toshia began to suck and pull at each of them in turn. When she had each of them rigid and the woman was moaning beneath her, Toshia began to move lower, planning to get her mouth on this woman's pussy. "No, no," the woman stopped her. "You need to fuck me." Chuckling a little to herself, Toshia said, "Yes, of course," and crawled back up until she was looking down into the woman's dark eyes. Toshia felt the woman's hand on her again, grasping her cock and pulling it into position. Then there was a warm sensation spreading up through her as she watched the woman's expression change. Realizing she was penetrating the woman's pussy with her cock, Toshia pushed her hips forward slowly. The feelings in her pussy and clit intensified slowly. "Oh yes," the woman sighed, "that feels so good." Toshia kept watching the woman's pretty face as she drew back, careful not to go too far, and then pushed back in. Toshia wondered if she made faces like that when she was being fucked. She hoped so. She pulled back again; this time a bit faster; and then pushed in again, watching the woman and feeling the supple strap moving against her own clit and the heat growing in her pussy. "Yes, fuck me!" the woman said, her voice dropping at least an octave and her eyes only half open. Toshia began to move herself more vigorously, rocking her hips and using her legs to push her cock into the woman's pussy. She held on to the woman's shoulders to pull her body down, onto the fleshy shaft Toshia was using to fuck her. The woman's soft tits and hard nipples were pressed against Toshia's chest. The woman reached down and grabbed both of Toshia's cheeks and pulled, urging Toshia to fuck her harder and deeper. Toshia found herself remembering how Liu had been doing the same thing to Don's ass earlier. With each thrust and each withdrawal, the strap between Toshia's legs pressed and rubbed against her clit and her labia, and the (surely magical) waves of pleasure inside her pussy intensified. Toshia thought that if this was anything at all like what it felt for a man to fuck then it was a wonder men ever did anything else. Then she deliberately shoved all such thoughts out of her mind and concentrated on doing a good job of fucking this very friendly and helpful woman underneath her. She thought of how she liked to be fucked and did her best to emulate that, and before long she was rewarded. The woman arched her back and gave a long, low groan as her entire body clenched and shook. Toshia kept moving against her, watching intently, as she came long and hard. As she came down, the woman opened her eyes and grinned up at Toshia, "That was wonderful!" Then she grabbed Toshia's head and pulled her down to kiss her passionately. Toshia was still fucking her cock in and out of the woman when she was asked, "What else do you want to do with that big dick of yours?" In another moment, the woman was on her hands and knees in front of Toshia, who was watching in horny amusement as the cock in front of her was fucking in and out of the woman's pussy from behind. The woman was shoving back against her, urging her to fuck her harder and faster. Toshia's hands were holding the woman's narrow waist, helping to set the pace. The strap was working its magic on her clit and pussy, and Toshia felt her excitement building rapidly. She knew her dildo's balls were hitting the woman's clit, and could tell that the woman was going to climax again soon. Toshia found herself wishing she could see herself there, fucking this beautiful woman with the long black hair, and then she was clenching her eyes closed as her orgasm swept through her. She shoved up into the woman's pussy as her nervous system set off fireworks all through her body. She kept fucking her cock in and out of the woman, barely conscious that the woman was also cumming, and that there seemed to be pearly white fluid leaking out of the woman's pussy. She was still trembling when Toshia thought to pull her cock out of the woman and saw that there was a cum-like substance dribbling out of the end of it. A quick taste test told her that it wasn't really cum, of course, but a sticky, sweet substitute that must come with this model of strap on, so to speak. She was also delighted to realize that her synthetic cock would not soften at all and was quite ready for more fucking. The woman she'd been fucking crawled around, and promptly began to suck any stray cum-stuff out of Toshia's "organ". Then she rose up and kissed Toshia enthusiastically and more than a little sloppily. "That was wonderful," the woman beamed. "Thank you!" Toshia laughed and said, "No, thank you!" "My pleasure!" The two of them knelt there making out together for several long minutes before the orgy finally managed to engulf them. Naked sweaty women were all around them by then, and as they were kissing and fondling each other, strange hands began to move over their bodies. Mouths and tongues followed hands. Toshia felt someone, well, at least one someone, tugging at her strap on and was aware that someone had reached around to play with her playmate's pussy and clit. Toshia also had someone caressing her ass, and someone was kissing her shoulder, all while she was continuing to kiss her partner. A hand slipped between the two of them and found one of Toshia's nipples. When those fingers pinched and pulled at Toshia, she broke the kiss to let out a rather loud gasp, followed by a happy moan. Whoever was kissing her shoulder chose that moment to move up to her shoulder, biting her playfully. Toshia turned her head to that side and promptly found herself being kissed passionately by a woman with long, curly black hair. Letting herself go with the flow, and the heat of the moment, Toshia turned, and let herself be turned, away from the woman she'd been playing with. Soon she found herself on her back as this new beauty; a statuesque Hispanic woman with surprisingly green eyes and long legs; straddled her and rode up and down on Toshia's faux cock. She reached up to pinch and twist at the woman's dark nipples, and watched as the woman threw her head back and shuddered. Then Toshia's view was obscured as another woman; really little more than a teenage girl; leaned over to kiss her. "Mind if I sit on your face?" this kissing girl asked Toshia in a thick southern accent. "Not at all!" Toshia laughed, and in seconds was licking and sucking at this girl's sweet pussy and clit. Over the next hours, Toshia put her toy to good, and thorough, use. She lost count of the number of women she fucked, enjoying the way it felt and looked to work her cock in and out of pussies. She fucked several tight asses too, and enjoyed the sight of her artificial penis spraying its cum stuff a few times that night; once over the faces of several young women who were kneeling in front of her. By the time she actually caught up with Shelonda, she was happy to cast off the strap on and enjoy some leisurely oral sex in a happy, nicely isolated 69. Toshia eventually fell asleep there in Shelonda's arms, silently pleased with herself to have made good on her "not getting fucked" plan, and smiling to herself at how much actual fucking she had managed to accomplish. To be continued.. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Resort By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.  This is the concluding volume of the Lost in Eros trilogy. Toshia found riding on the Wizard's flying carpet strangely arousing. She had heard or read somewhere that dreams about flying were supposed to be about sex, and pretty much everything in Eros made pretty much everyone, and some things, aroused. Still, there was something particularly wonderful about sailing over the countryside with the wind whipping through her hair and over her bare skin that Toshia was finding extremely stimulating. She looked out and down at the forest beneath her as she reclined on one side, half leaning back against Victor who sat closer to the center of the carpet. Nicole, still very much uncomfortable with flying on this open vehicle, huddled up next to the big, muscular man's other side. Amy and Don were up at the front of carpet piloting and looking for a tower at the head of a river, respectively.  On the back part of the carpet, Shelonda seemed to be napping. Toshia was coming to think of this merry little band as something of a family – a happily incestuous family, of course, with Don and her as the patriarch and matriarch, naturally. Watching the landscape floating past below, thinking warmly about her companions, and feeling the delicious tingling in her loins signaling the inevitable return of her lust, Toshia rested her head on one hand, while letting the other hand move slowly down the front of her body. She caressed the curve of her breast through the thin fabric of the short dress she had gotten from the Wizard. Toshia thought back to how she had met the Wizard and his beautiful wife, Madeleine for the first time. True to Don's word, they had left the Sisterhood the morning after the big orgy in their honor. Daphne had agreed to "give them" Victor and Nina, but the little serving girl protested that she wanted to stay with the sisters. Victor, however, was quite happy to join Toshia and Don's little band. Then, the sextet...That's perfect! Toshia thought to herself with a smile as she gave her breast a squeeze. The sextet then climbed aboard the flying carpet and flew back to the Wizard's spacious estate. After they were bathed, in wonderfully warm water, and clothed, the Wizard and Madeleine fed them and made them welcome. At first, as something of an odd formality that made the other's chuckle and grin, the Wizard fucked Toshia with surprising vigor while his wife enjoyed Victor's hard cock. Don and the girls actually managed to wait until Toshia had her first shuddering orgasm and Victor filled Madeleine's pussy with his cum (after she had at least two orgasms of her own) before they joined in the party. That evening was a wonderful blur of sex. Toshia pinched her nipple through her dress as she thought back to the moment when she had mounted the Wizard as he lay on the floor, Victor pushed his wonderful cock into her ass, and she had taken Don into her mouth and throat. With each of her orifices truly and delightfully filled, Toshia had let the boys use her body as she rode a long series of orgasms to near oblivion. Toshia smiled to herself, as her hand slipped lower, pressing against her belly, as she thought of the easy, happy atmosphere of the Wizard's home – so comfortable after her days with the satyrs and the sisters. She thought of the strategy meeting, at which the Wizard offered them the continued use of the magic carpet as well as more clothes. It was at that meeting that Madeleine noticed that they had made an unwarranted assumption about what the Crone had told Don. They had all assumed that when she had said, "Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source..." she meant the valley they were currently in, or at the top of. In fact, though, she might have meant only the valley of the river she was talking about. Of course, this meant that they probably had much more searching to do than they had expected, and they were now on their third day of flying along rivers looking for towers. Madeleine's observation naturally enough cast a pall on the group's mood. Seeing this reaction, Madeleine had quickly added, "Since this might take some time, and you've already been through so much, why don't you come with my husband and me?" She explained that the couple was planning a little trip to visit the Manor for the first time. Toshia found herself eagerly agreeing to take a couple of days' vacation from the quest to get home. As her hand caressed the skin of her thigh, just below the hem of her short dress, Toshia remembered how happy she had been to return to the Manor again. Making the Wizard and his wife the guests of honor, though Victor had never been to the Manor either, Toshia and the others made a point of showing them a good time. Toshia was surprised at how comfortable she was in the Manor. In spite of everything that had happened, it was actually Toshia who suggested that they split up for the first night, into girls and guys. Toshia pushed the hem of her skirt up and raised her leg as she moved her fingers up along her thigh as she thought of the fun the girls had shown Madeleine that night. It had been party night in the disco again, and Madeleine threw herself into the revelry with abandon. At some point, it became a competition to see how many men each of the women could make cum. Toshia's fingers traced lightly over her moist lips as she remembered the playful frenzy of that night. As before, things started out in the foggy pit, and all five of the women began to fuck and suck in the smoke and pulsing music. Toshia parted her lips and ran a finger up between them, spreading her juices over her eager little clit, as she remembered being on her hands and knees in the "slow dance" room pushing back on her seventeenth cock of the evening. Only a little bit in front of her Madeleine was sprawled on her back getting fucked vigorously by one guy as three others stroked their cocks over her, spraying cum all over her beautiful face and tits. Toshia was now playing with herself in earnest, her fingers stroking against her clit and occasionally pushing into her pussy. All the while, she remembered the wild, playful events in the Manor. She thought of how Don and the other guys had found her and Madeleine cuddled sleepily in the black light room covered in cum. Don had kissed her lovingly, took her in his arms, and proceeded to make love to her passionately, while the Wizard did the same with his slutty wife. Toshia shuddered a little as she thought about how she had later lived up to her promise to herself and managed to take on both the Player and Igor – a double-teaming that had left her spent and adrift in a delirious sea of ecstasy. Toshia's memories were interrupted then as Victor's big hand reached around to cup her breast and squeeze it. She sighed and rolled back a bit more to look up into his smiling face. She felt Shelonda's hand moving up along the inside of her leg and parted her thighs further to let the girl have access. Shelonda rested her head on Toshia's lower inner thigh and promptly sucked Toshia's clit into her mouth. Toshia gasped and began to work her arm around so she could get her hand on Victor's cock. Unlike the rest of the group, Victor remained naked so Toshia was easily able to take hold of his stiffening member. Victor bent down to kiss Toshia's yearning mouth. Toshia was twisted there on the flying carpet, making sure she didn't keep Shelonda from her pussy and clit, but hungrily sucking and biting at Victor's tongue as his strong hand squeezed her tit. Soon she was shaking and moaning as her first airborne orgasm swept through her body. Without letting go of Victor's thick shaft, Toshia caught her breath and managed to gently push Shelonda away from her pussy. She smiled down at the other woman's impish face, and then twisted around to face Victor, who also turned so that he was kneeling on the carpet facing Toshia. Nicole was alarmed by all of this sudden commotion, and grabbed at Victor's bicep as she took in what the others were up to. She opened her mouth to object, but immediately realized any protestation would be futile. Instead, she peered around Victor's shoulder to watch as Toshia pulled herself up into Victor's lap and got her mouth on his cock. Toshia eagerly began sucking on the thick, dark shaft, savoring the feeling of the hard, warm flesh sliding past her lips and over her tongue. She was delighted to feel Shelonda's persistent hands moving up between her legs again. Soon Toshia had two of Shelonda's fingers pushing up into her as she sucked on Victor. After only a minute or two of this, though, Toshia knew that she wanted more. She gently pulled away from Shelonda again, and clambered up so that she was straddling Victor's lap. Shelonda saw what Toshia was doing at once and quickly reached into Victor's lap to take hold of his straining cock. Holding onto his broad shoulders, Toshia lowered herself down onto the organ Shelonda aimed into her pussy. Toshia threw her head back and sighed as she felt herself wonderfully filled. She sat there, impaled, with her head back and eyes closed for a few moments, just enjoying the feeling of that cock inside her. Then she slowly began to grind and ride up and down on Victor. The big man's hands held her waist snugly, and she leaned down to kiss him. She gave herself up to the sensations her body was sending her way: the wind in her hair and on her naked arms and legs, the strong chest pressing the fabric of her dress against her breasts, the strong thighs underneath her, the mouth on her own, the tongue against hers, and most of all the thick penis sliding in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. Then she felt Shelonda's hand on her butt, squeezing and caressing it. Toshia turned to smile at the adorable young woman, who leaned in to give Toshia a quick kiss. Then Toshia watched as Shelonda turned her attention to Nicole, who obviously thought that these in-flight shenanigans were madness. Looking to the front of the carpet, Toshia saw that Don was watching her riding Victor. He smiled encouragingly and she responded by grinning back at him and increasing the tempo of her fucking. She decided that she wanted to make Victor's big cock fill her up with its cum, and then that she would have Don add his. She slid up and down on Victor's shaft, squeezing her pussy around him, and looked out to see the countryside flying by beneath them. Toshia saw that Shelonda had managed to distract Nicole enough that the two women were lying down behind Victor making out. Shelonda had her hand up under Nicole's skirt, and Nicole had one hand on one of Shelonda's perfect tits and the other squeezing Shelonda's no-less-perfect ass. Toshia heard Amy say, "Oh, now this isn't fair at all!" Don said something in response, but Toshia was preoccupied with working herself toward a second orgasm and her determination to make Victor come. She felt the thick phallus inside her swell and then Victor was shaking and shoving up into her as he pumped his thick cum into her pussy. This pushed Toshia over the edge and she threw her head back and cried out as she trembled and came, clenching and milking Victor's cock as they climaxed. When the trembling subsided and she could think again, Toshia sagged forward on Victor. Smiling, Toshia kissed Victor's forehead and turned to Don, saying, "Your turn love." Don didn't respond but kept looking ahead, in frantic conversation with Amy. Looking beyond the two of them, Toshia saw what seemed to be a walled town or something spread out on a shelf on the side of a mountain. Then, high up the mountainside by a large lake Toshia saw a pinkish tower. While she had been fucking, Don and Amy had found the tower! Then she noticed that although Don and Amy were obvious excited, they seemed more panicked than enthusiastic. Without taking the time to get off Victor's still-hard cock, Toshia called forward, "What's wrong?" "We're losing altitude," Don said brusquely. "Fly higher?" she offered weakly. "I'm trying!" Amy said with obvious exasperation. "We're going to hit the mountain!" Nicole gasped. "No, we're not going to make it that far," Shelonda said. "It looks like we're going to hit that wall." "No we're not!" Amy said with more determination than confidence. Toshia had a moment to look beyond the wall in question, and saw the town she'd noticed a moment earlier consisted of several rather large buildings of multiple stories, and a bunch of smaller structures. In the center of "town" was what looked like a very large pool or fountain, and it now looked like that was where they were headed – rather too quickly, Toshia thought. They were over and past the wall then, and people in the town noticed them and there were outcries from below. "Can't we just stop?" Nicole asked in a panic. "I've been trying to do that!" Amy shouted. Toshia realized they were about to crash and she was still kneeling there with Victor's prick up her. She laughed and said "Damn!" at the same moment, and then they hit the water. Victor held her in his arms as they went tumbling forward and under. Toshia felt her back brushing the hard stone bottom of the pool and then Victor let go of her. She pushed away and opened her eyes, which had been closed tightly since the moment before impact. There were arms and legs everywhere in the water, all flaying about wildly. Trying to keep her wits, she pushed up from the bottom and quickly broke the surface of the water; it was only a little over chin deep. She wiped the water out of her eyes and looked around. She saw the others bob to the surface, and noticed that their few packs were floating around. Don found her and asked, "Are you all right?" She smiled at his concern and said, "Yes, I think so. Are you?" "Yeah," he nodded. Then he was hugging her tightly. "It's all fun and games until your flying carpet runs out of gas, eh?" Toshia laughed and said, "Let's check on the others." They quickly found that everyone was fine, if very wet. They were scattered in a swath from the point where they had hit the water, with poor Nicole having travelled the furthest. They saw that they were in a truly humongous swimming pool, which was fortunately not too terribly crowded. No by-swimmers had been hit by the carpet or its riders. The sextet gathered up their belongings, and Victor, who had none of his own, took up the slack by hauling the sodden, heavy carpet out of the water. As they made their way to the closest side of the pool, naked people began to swim out to them with concern and curiosity. The bottom of the pool rose as they went, until they were able to wade on out. A large crowd of onlookers gathered around. Toshia, Don and the others looked back at them, trying to sort out which questions to ask first. Before anyone could make any progress, though, a tall blonde woman with cowboy boots, cowboy hat, a pleated skirt, and a light denim vest complete with a six-pointed star badge. The only thing she was missing was a six-gun at her hip. Instead she carried what seemed to be a heavy baton, which naturally enough looked a bit like sex toy to Toshia. Of course, she was pretty, though she had a stern expression on her freckled face. This fully-clothed woman fixed a coldly serious blue eye on the bedraggled newcomers, and said, "What's the meaning of this?" Don stepped forward and said, "Well, we crashed, ma'am." "Crashing into the pool is not allowed," the woman said. "Is it specifically against the rules?" Don asked. "As a matter of fact, it is," the woman said crossly. "The pool is to be used for swimming and sex only. I'll have to arrest you all for breaking that rule as well as reckless operation of a vehicle and careless endangerment of resort guests." "Resort?" Toshia asked, as she looked around at the large buildings she could see over the heads of the crowd. They did look a bit like hotels or casinos. "Look, ma'am..." Don began. "Sheriff," she asserted. "Sheriff," Don smiled, "I assure you this was a terrible accident. If we come with you peacefully, will you give us a chance to explain the situation?" The Sheriff scowled at Don and the others and then nodded curtly. "Come this way. Mike, make sure they didn't leave anything in the pool. Bring anything you find to me." Mike was apparently a young woman with short, bright red hair, who nodded and promptly waded into the pool. As the curious crowd parted and then began to disperse, and the party of resort crashers followed the Sheriff, Toshia looked around more carefully. Sure enough, the poolside was lined with chaise lounges and umbrellas. Scattered about were little tent houses. Further from the pool were little bungalows and about half a dozen much larger buildings. The Sheriff led them between two of them, each with a bold sign out front. The one on the left was called "The Jungle Room", even though there must surely be many more than one room in the building. A grinning ape with a raging hard on swung from sign's "g". On the right was the "Clockwork Club", whose sign showed off gears and pistons. Not surprisingly, along the way, they passed a number of people who were busy with a variety of sexual activities. Toshia also noticed, here and there, a man or woman moving about in what seemed to be uniforms, carrying towels or beverages. The Sheriff led them to a smallish building in the shadow of the Clockwork Club. Pushing a wooden door open, she admitted them to an outer office straight out of a typical western. There was a single desk, a perfunctory wall to screen the office from the two cells in the back, a chair for the Sheriff and that was about it. After hanging her hat on a peg by the door, the constable sat on the edge of her desk, crossed her long legs in front of her, and said, "OK, let's hear your explanation." If Don was distracted by the woman's obvious physical charms, Toshia couldn't tell. He simply smiled and said, "Thank you, Sheriff. You see we were trying to reach the tower in the mountains above your ... resort." "The monastery tower?" the Sheriff asked. "I don't know about the monastery," Don shrugged. "We're trying to find the Sage, and were told to look for him in a tower at the source of a river." "I believe there is a sage of some sort up there," the Sheriff nodded. "Well, we were trying to get there when all of a sudden our ... vehicle just stopped working." "It 'just stopped working' right over the resort?" "Well, not exactly," Amy offered. "It started losing power some distance downriver. I didn't notice at first, but then I couldn't get it to cooperate. It just kept going in the same direction, but lower and lower." The Sheriff looked at Amy carefully, and then said, "Well, you seem to be telling the truth, and nobody was hurt, so I suppose we can let this one incident pass. I'll be keeping an eye on you, though. Don't cause any more trouble or you'll end up in one of my cells." "Thank you, Sheriff," Don bowed a little. "Excuse me, Sheriff," Toshia interrupted. "Can you tell us the best way to get to the tower?" "There's a road up the mountain. You'll want to go out the East gate." When it became clear that they had no idea where the East gate might be, the Sheriff stepped back outside, pointed them in the right direction and gave a few basic instructions. As they continued on their soggy way, Victor made the slightly surprising announcement that the carpet was already dry, and proceeded to roll it up for easier carrying. "What do you think happened?" Nicole asked. "I have no idea," Amy shrugged. "I do," Don said. "Remember that candle the first day we were here, Toshia? The one that went out in the secret passage?" "Yeah," she nodded. "And the Wizard said his power was centered on his house, or something like that. I think we finally flew the carpet too far from the Wizard, or his house, so it ran out of mojo." "Why didn't we just crash, then?" Toshia asked. "What?" Nicole gasped. Don shrugged, and said, "I really don't know. Maybe it's just the kind of thing that fades out, like sound or light; it's not like you hear someone in the distance until you go one step too far – they fade out. And maybe the thing that uses up the most power is steering, then altitude and finally forward motion. I don't know; I'm just guessing here, but it does seem to make some kind of sense." Toshia and the others puzzled this over, but only for a short time, because they now came to the high wall that surrounded the resort and the very large metal gate that was set into the wall. They could look through the heavy bars and see the rocky terrain and a path outside the resort. In the center of the gate was a large impassive metallic face; it was quite out of character with the rest of the resort as they had seen it. Don stepped forward to look for a handle. Finding none, he took hold of one of the vertical bars and tugged, and then pushed. The gate didn't budge. "Excuse me," said a deep voice. "Do you always walk up to people and grab them without so much as a 'good afternoon'?" They all looked around in confusion, until Shelonda pointed up at the face on the gate. It was now obviously looking at them with a deep frown. "Oh, uh," Don stammered. Toshia chuckled. Even after everything they'd been through Don kept expecting things to be more mundane than they were here. "We're terribly sorry," Toshia said to the metal face. "We're not from around here." "Yes, I know," said the face with an exasperated expression. "You're the folks who crashed into the pool." "Ah, you heard about that?" Toshia smiled. "Heard about it? No. I experienced it." "Hello," Don blurted. "How's that?" "I experience things like that," the face explained with apparent strained patience. "Things that happen to the resort happen to me." "Fascinating," Don mused. "Well, we're terribly sorry about crashing into the pool... or into you, if that's more accurate," Toshia pressed. "We were just going to continue on our way up the mountain path through there, er, you." "But you just got here," the face frowned. "Well yes, but we weren't trying to get here, but to the tower," Toshia explained. "But you're here now and you haven't spent any time enjoying yourselves." "Well, we were just..." "We really have had a great time," Don insisted. "Don't patronize me, young man," the face scowled. "You haven't even really swum in the pool yet, or spent the night in jail. You haven't visited any of our fine clubs or enjoyed a casino." Toshia was a bit distracted by the inclusion of a night in jail on that list, but forged ahead with, "I'm sure they're all very nice..." "Now you're patronizing me. How could you possibly be sure they're very nice when you haven't bothered to really find about any of it? Any self-respecting resort would be wounded by your insensitive rush to pass by all the diversions it offered." "How about if we promise to come back and have a lot of fun once we've gotten up to the tower?" Don asked. "Look, I'll be honest," said the gate. "I don't trust you. You crashed in here without an invitation or landing clearance, and then you try to barge right out without so much as an 'excuse me'. I am inclined to think you'll leave here and forget all about coming back to enjoy our luxurious amenities and many recreational opportunities." "What if some of us stayed here and enjoyed the resort, while a couple of us went on up the mountain?" Nicole asked in what Toshia thought was a stroke of brilliance. "Uh, no," it said firmly. "How about this instead? You all spend some time here and really have a good time, and then come back here and I'll let you go on up to that silly tower." "How much time is 'some time'?" Don asked. "That's not the right attitude," the gate said scornfully. "Go have fun, and when you feel like you've really given the resort a good try, you can come back here and we'll see." This was the gate's last word on the subject; after a few minutes of trying to communicate with the metal face it became clear that no further concessions would be gained. "We could look for another way out," Don suggested. "I don't know," Nicole mused. "This wall looks like it means business." The wall stood ten meters high and seemed to be newly built of very heavy rocks. It did seem unlikely that anyone would go to all the trouble of building, or creating, such a serious barrier only to leave a way out, or in, unattended. "Well, it looks like we'll have to make the best of the situation," Toshia said with a shrug. On the one hand she was becoming used to these obstacles in their path, and on the other she looked forward to seeing what sort of mischief she could get into before returning to her normal life. The value of serving others. "OK, well, why don't we try out one of those clubs?" asked Don. "That seems to be the best way to start giving the resort a good try." No one had any objection to this suggestion, so they set off for the closest of the large buildings. This turned out to be a mammoth edifice of white marble, or at least stone that looked like marble. The front was lined with ornate columns ("Corinthian," Don informed them), and broad, deep steps led up to towering glass doors. The sign outside identified the locale as the "Temple of Venus & Aphrodite", which set Don to quiet grumbling. The tinted glass doors slid open as they approached, and they stepped in to a lavish entry hall that was best described as cavernous. The floor was marble but with soft area rugs scattered about. Wide, winding stairs swept up and away and at least half a dozen doorways were visible on the ground level alone. Naked or barely clothed people were moving about leisurely, apparently going from one part of the "Temple" to another. Toshia was a bit surprised to note that no one was screwing here in the lobby. Then a slender man with short-cropped hair and wire-frame glasses hurried toward them with a broad smile on his face. He was wearing a black tunic, or short toga, like Toshia had seen worn by Roman servants in movies. "Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen," the man enthused. "Welcome to the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite, the finest establishment in the resort, catering to the most sensual of Epicureans." "Epicurus would not have approved," Don tried to point out. "My name is Adrian, and I will be your host," the man went on, ignoring Don's objection. "Since this is your first visit to the Temple, please allow me to explain how things work here. Within these walls you will find all manner of delight and a host of willing playmates – devotees of the Venusian mysteries and initiates of the Aphroditic secrets. I suggest you try the many baths, have an erotic massage, lose yourself in the dark room, enjoy the resort's longest running orgy (going strong and continuously for seven years now!), or any of countless other pleasures." "Seven years?" Toshia asked somewhat incredulously. "Indeed!" Adrian smiled. "However, as novitiates, as we call guests on their first visit, you will be expected to give your first six hours to the Temple in service to the Goddesses and our other guests." When he saw that there was more than one puzzled expression on the faces in front of him, Adrian explained, "If you want to play freely in the Temple, you have to spend at least the first six hours as 'servants to the Goddesses'. You'll be given special tunics (like mine but red) and assigned jobs to do around the Temple. While you're doing your duties, you will be expected to comply with the wishes of your supervisors and our other guests, by which I mean the ones who are not wearing red tunics. In this way, the staff gets extra help and new guests learn more about the Temple. As it turns out, many guests volunteer to wear the red, as we say, long after their six hours are up, or on return visits." After the sextet shared a silent meeting conducted by means of expressions and meaningful glances, Don said, "We have some concerns about being separated, Adrian." Adrian frowned for the first time, paused, and then said, "Oh, well, your duties will almost certainly require you to be separated from each other. However, you will be notified when your six hours have elapsed, and you might agree to return here to the lobby." Toshia wasn't quite convinced though, so she asked, "We won't have to leave the Temple at any time, will we?" "Oh, no ma'am," Adrian said emphatically. "We have everything anyone could need right here in the Temple. Some of our guests have been here for months without ever setting foot outside." Toshia looked to Don, shrugged and nodded. The others all seemed willing to give this Temple gig a shot. So, Don said, "Alright, we'll do it, Adrian. Everyone remember to come back here after the six hours are up." Adrian grinned and bowed, then led them all off to a relatively small, unassuming door off to the side, which led to a large locker room of gleaming white. "You may each use one of our lockers to store your clothing and belongings. Use the showers over there, and then report to Mavin over there at the desk for your tunics and assignments. Your six hours as novitiates will begin when she signs you in. Have fun, everyone!" Toshia and the others looked at each other in amused confusion for a moment. Then, naturally enough, it was Amy who began stripping off her clothing and throwing it into the nearest locker. Victor found a tall locker that would accommodate their carpet. "Remember your locker numbers!" Toshia reminded everyone. They made their way into the showers, which were rather Spartan by Manor standards. Interest in getting on to the rest of the Temple kept them from engaging in all but the most furtive play under the warm water. As they were toweling off, Don pulled Toshia into a long hug. He kissed her and said, "Don't go getting lost." Toshia smiled, saying, "Wouldn't dream of it! Besides, it's your turn." He laughed and kissed her again. Hand-in-hand they went with the others out to see Mavin, a serious woman with dark hair pulled back in a bun. Like Adrian she wore a black tunic. Toshia wondered if Mavin and Adrian were what the Scholar had called "blanks". Mavin took down each of their names, and handed them each a red tunic, which of course fit them each perfectly. The tunics had loose collars, no sleeves, and very short hems; Don's penis and balls were only barely concealed, and Victor's cock wasn't. They were given cord belts with which they cinched the tunics snugly about their waists. Although she thought the men looked a bit silly in theirs, Toshia thought the girls all looked quite sexy in their little red uniforms. They were directed to wait in a little lounge until Mavin had an assignment for them. Naturally enough, as soon as they got comfortable mischief started. Amy reminded everyone that she and Don hadn't had any fun on the carpet, to which Nicole and Shelonda protested that they hadn't had time for much fun. Amy didn't buy it though, and promptly moved over to Don and said, "How about it, Professor? You up for helping a girl out?" Don grinned and reached out to pull the sexy blonde into his lap. Nicole said, "Well, I think we should pick up where we left off then, Shelonda." Toshia smiled over at Victor and said, "I guess it's you and me again, stud." "No, no!" Amy laughed. "You two had your fun and have to just watch for a while." Toshia opened her mouth to protest, but Mavin's voice cut her off with, "Amy and Victor!" Toshia was impressed that Amy didn't pout or fuss, but just gave Don a quick kiss and headed back out to Mavin with a smile. Victor followed closely. "Well, that's fine," Toshia smiled across at Don. "I can do what I wanted to do earlier..." "Toshia!" Mavin called. Toshia laughed and said, "Of course. To be continued." "I'll look forward to it," Don smiled. Mavin didn't even look up when Toshia got to her desk, but said, "Towel service. Go down that hall, take the stairs up to the third floor and report to the laundry room on the left." Toshia hurried off to follow the directions, but still heard "Don!" called out behind her. She was already looking forward to finding out what he and the others had to do during their service period. She was a bit disappointed to think she was going to wind up folding towels in a laundry room, but she was, as always, a good sport, and made haste to climb up to the third floor. She found the laundry room at once and was greeted by an older man in another black tunic who barely looked at her before shoving a tall stack of thick white towels across a white counter at her. "Here you go, Toshia," he said without asking her name. "Go with Jerri here. Jerri, show Toshia the third floor circuit." "Right, Steve," replied the tall, blonde young woman with long legs and arms and what Toshia found herself thinking of as a sorority girl's face. She smiled around her own stack of towels and said, "Hi Toshia, welcome aboard. Let's get going." Toshia hurried to keep up, but immediately found it difficult to navigate with the towels blocking most of her vision. Fortunately, Jerri didn't hurry along as fast as she could have on those long legs of hers. As they went down a hallway, Jerri called back, "Is this your first day?" "Yes, you?" "No," Jerri laughed. "I've done this every time I come to the Temple. I like to start out with wearing the red. I can take it off anytime I want now, of course, but most of the time I just wind up leaving it on." "Why?" Toshia asked. "I don't know. Here's the first stop. Just move around the room slowly. You go to the left and I'll go to the right. People will take towels off the top of your stack sometimes, but you should offer if they're not busy. Try not to trip over anyone or anything! I'll see you at the other door on the far side." The door slid open in front of them, which was good since neither of them had a free hand, and they stepped into a steamy room. Peering around her towels, Toshia saw that this was a large room with a large pool of water in the center of it. The sole source of light was the crimson lights that illuminated the water. In the center of the pool was an island partly taken up by a planter with some very large plants, but obviously with enough room left over that several people were able to climb up out of the water and use the area for sex. Two couples were doing just that at this moment. After a clear area around the pool, which was thankfully fairly free of naked bodies, small, intimate booths formed the outer perimeter of the room. There were quite a few people in these booths, either engaged in their own sex or watching others. The closest people to Toshia as she moved to the left, clockwise, around the pool, were a pair of women who were obviously way too busy with each other to care about getting any new towels. Toshia tried not to be distracted by their wet, naked bodies and focused instead on moving over to the booths. The first booth was occupied by a man and a woman sitting and watching the goings on in the rest of the room; each one had a hand in the other's lap. "Fresh towels?" Toshia offered tentatively, but they both shook their head and smiled. Moving on, the next booth she came to was occupied by two men, one of whom was bent over and leaning against the back of the booth while the other was obviously fucking him in the ass. Toshia paused a moment to admire the superb backside of the one doing the fucking, but then continued on. There were four men sitting around the next booth and kneeling on the floor before them was a statuesque woman whose face and breasts were covered in cum, shining pinkly in the light of the room. The kneeling woman spotted Toshia and said, "Oh, grab me a towel, dear." One of the men hurried to comply, his cock bobbing out in front of him. Toshia smiled down at the woman as she went on to the next booth. Here a man was sitting on one side of the booth, leisurely stroking himself, as a pair of gorgeous young women made out on the other side. Toshia paused there a moment, thinking she would now enjoy putting on a show for people to masturbate over. As she stood there, she felt the man reach out and run his hand up the back of her leg. Remembering her instructions, she remained still as he worked his way up under her tunic to caress her bare behind. Toshia was definitely feeling the effects of titillation and frustration now. If she weren't "wearing the red" she would have dropped the towels and promptly had her way with the man who was groping her ass. She made do with smiling down at him and saying, "Would you care for a towel, sir?" He smiled and nodded, but made no move to get up to reach for a towel. So, Toshia gracefully squatted next to him, moving slowly so he wouldn't have to move his hand from her butt. He smiled again at her, and reached across with the hand that had been stroking his cock to take the top towel off her stack. He was clearly torn between paying attention to Toshia and continuing to watch the two lovelies across from him. Toshia decided to help him out, and asked, "May I help you with that, sir?" He grinned and nodded back at her. Toshia carefully set her towels down on the floor and then knelt next to the man. She leaned over him and wrapped her hand around the base of his nicely hard cock. Toshia took a brief moment to admire the two women across from the man – the brunette had a particularly nice pair of tits, and the one with the short blonde hair had an incredible ass – before she took his cock into her mouth. She knew she was providing a simple service for this man; she had no intention of fucking him; she would never even know his name; she was just giving him an anonymous blowjob while he watched two other women; this was more than enough for Toshia. She just wanted to give this nice guy a moment of pleasure with her mouth. She worked her mouth up and down on his increasingly hard and thick cock, accompanying her sucking with a gentle, firm pumping with her fist. It wasn't long before Toshia's mouth was filled with his sweet cum. She swallowed and swallowed again, savoring the delicious taste and texture and it coated her tongue and throat. She kept her mouth on him, gently pulling, until she was sure she had gotten it all. Then she raised her head, smiled at him, and said, "Thank you, sir." The man hadn't said a word, but his smile was thanks enough, Toshia thought as she picked up her towels and moved on to the next booth. She didn't find any more takers for her towels, or trouble to get into, until she reached the door at the far end of the room and had to wait for Jerri. After a couple climbed out of the pool and took two more of her towels, making it much easier for Toshia to see where she was going, Toshia decided to go ahead and continue around the room to see what was keeping Jerri. Only four booths down the line, she found the answer; Jerri's stack of towels was sitting to one side while Jerri stood at the back of the booth, bent forward with her hands on the top of the back bench. A strapping young man was behind the leggy blonde fucking her steadily. On either side of the booth, watching, were other naked young men, all stroking their hard ons. Toshia quickly counted five in the audience, two on the side nearest her, and three on the opposite side. Toshia stood there for a moment, watching Jerri getting fucked as well as the guys watching Jerri getting fucked. She was never one for the passive approach, but she was really trying to get into the spirit of the "wearing the red" business. Fortunately, the guy in the outside side on the far side of the booth noticed Toshia standing there and gestured for her to come closer. She was happy that this place and the particular role she was playing left her without the option to refuse. Toshia set her towels on top of Jerri's stack and stepped over to the young man who had beckoned her. As soon as she got there, he slipped his left arm around her legs and ran his right up the front of her, under her tunic. She shifted her weight and parted her legs a bit so his fingers could get in and stroke her very wet pussy lips. His fingertips parted her lips and delved up into her pussy as his thumb brushed her clit. Toshia sighed and shuddered there standing over him. The guy grinned up at her and said, "How would you like some of that?" "Yes, please, sir," Toshia said emphatically. The young man released her and promptly got up out of the booth, careful to avoid jostling the man who was driving so intently into Jerri from behind. Toshia quickly stepped to the side and leaned forward against the place where the two booths came together. She pushed her butt out behind her and waited, the model of an obedient and willing novitiate, she thought. Her partner didn't keep her waiting, but took his hard cock in hand and pushed it down between her lips. Toshia shuddered again as she felt the fat head pushing into her waiting pussy. She gasped and moaned as he pushed into her. He held on to her waist as he filled her up as far as he could, and then began to fuck her steadily. She shoved back on him with each thrust, loving the feeling of him moving inside her and his balls slapping against her clit. Toshia wanted his cum inside her. She wanted to be used as the means of his carnal pleasure. She found herself grunting as she met each of his thrusts. She was grinning and nodding, quietly repeating, "Yes! Yes!" as she felt him coming, filling her pussy. As he pulled out of her, Toshia looked over her shoulder and said, "Thank you, sir." Of course, by the time he had moved away, one of the young man's companions had gotten out of the booth and was ready to push himself up into Toshia's willing pussy. She felt cum running down the inside of her thighs as she shoved back on this new prick. With a happy smile on her face, Toshia fucked back on the cock inside her, reveling in feeling him slide in and out of her slippery, tight embrace. When this one came inside her, she made sure to thank him with a proper "sir", perfectly aware of how unlike her normal self this all was. By now, of course, she was extremely turned on. So, when the third guy slipped into her messy cunt, Toshia gave herself up to a long, shaking orgasm. The man behind her just kept fucking in and out of her, as she trembled and moaned, intent on his own need. She came again and again. When he added his cum to that of his partners' inside Toshia, she was only barely able to thank the third young man. As Toshia sagged against the side of the booths and tried to regain her balance, she noticed that Jerri was now being screwed by a second man, and there was only one guy left sitting in the booth. Toshia would have happily let this last fellow fuck her, but he was too intent on watching Jerri and his friend screwing. Taking the moment to collect herself, Toshia smiled as she watched the masturbating guy's cock erupt in a long stream of cum that splattered over his belly and up to his chest. Moving over quickly, Toshia smiled at him, said, "Please, sir, allow me," and promptly began to lick and suck up every bit of the sticky, sweet stuff she could find. She ended by sucking some from the head of his cock and giving it a tender kiss. Toshia grinned, "Thank you, sir." She handed the young man a towel, and then used one on herself, wiping up some of the mess that had been made in her pussy and down her legs. Of course, she also took the opportunity to slurp down some of the yummy stuff. Then, when the man fucking Jerri finally pulled away from her, Toshia quickly caught hold of his cock and pulled him toward her. Toshia leaned in and took his slippery, cummy organ into her mouth and proceeded to suck any remaining jizz from him and then to lick and clean him thoroughly. When she had released the man and thanked him ("sir"), she saw Jerri smiling down at her. "See?" the blonde said. "Fun!" "Indeed," Toshia nodded. She reached out to catch hold of Jerri's long leg and tugged her closer, saying, "Now, let me clean you up." Jerri laughed and said, "No, that's not allowed. We have to be told to play with each other." Toshia noticed then that the six men they had serviced had all wandered off. Jerri leaned down and kissed her, and said, "Thank you, though. Maybe we can get together another time. Right now, though, we better get back to work." Jerri led Toshia on to the next room on their rounds. This was an emerald hued chamber with multiple pools arranged in tiers connected by short waterfalls. The two towel girls moved about the relatively dry walkways, but had no takers either for their towels or for any other liberties. The third room was actually an indoor swimming pool, where they managed to pass out all but a few of their towels and were subjected to quite a bit of casual groping. The final room of the circuit was a traditional steam room, though this one had two women who were intent upon getting fucked by as many men as they could. Though Toshia thought she and Jerri could have a lot of fun here, duty called so they distributed their last few towels, and returned to the laundry room where Steve promptly gave them each a fresh stack. They repeated the circuit of four watery rooms five times. Though most of the time they were just moving about delivering towels, the guests certainly had no problem with fondling them or with asking for special attention. Toshia's gentle suggestions certainly helped increase the amount of mischief they got into. By the time they got back to the sauna the second time, the little gangbangs had about worn down, so Toshia managed to volunteer Jerri and herself to help the two women clean up. The towel girls diligently licked and sucked up all the cum they could get from the two well-used pussies, making the two women come several times in the process. Over the course of that long shift as a towel girl, Toshia gave an additional dozen blow jobs, got fucked by another four men in passing, and even got pulled into a little orgy with Jerri. This last resulted in Toshia getting the chance to get her hands (and mouth) on her towel-partner's hot body. A female guest sat on Jerri's face as Toshia knelt down between the blonde's long legs and lapped at her sweet pussy and clit, all while a male guest fucked Toshia's pussy, and then her ass, from behind. By the time they returned to Steve, they were both in need of a shower and a break. Steve announced they could have both, saying, "Toshia, your six hours are up. Hit the showers both of you." Together they went down to Mavin's locker room, where they dropped off their very soiled red tunics and enjoyed the shower. Toshia leaned back against the wall there as water poured over her naked body and Jerri knelt in front of her licking her to a wonderful orgasm. Afterward, as they went back out to the locker room proper, Toshia said, "I have to go meet my friends. You'd like them, and they'd love you. You should come with me." "Thanks, Toshia, but I'm going to take another shift," Jerri said with a twinkle in her eye. "I can see why you like it," Toshia smiled. "But I'm going to try being a guest for a while." After a long kiss, the two women parted with a promise to play next time they had the opportunity. Leaving her clothes in her locker, Toshia almost skipped out to the lobby, where she saw that everyone but Nicole was already waiting. "Nicole was the last one to get an assignment," Shelonda explained. Toshia noticed that everyone else had also decided to leave their clothing behind for now. Toshia was eager to find out what everyone else had been doing, and particularly wanted to tell Don all about her adventures as a towel girl, but they had already decided to wait to share until everyone was back. Fortunately, Nicole hurried into the lobby in short order, wearing nothing but a happy grin. Amy suggested they go into the banquet room to have a bite to eat while they each reported in. She led the way up a short stairwell and through an enormous pair of doors into a cavernous hall where long buffet tables were heaped with every kind of fruit that Toshia had ever heard of. When they each had gotten themselves a plate of fruit and a glass of water, they gathered around a table near one of the big room's corners. "Since you were the first one called, Amy, I think you should go first," Don said with a smile. "OK," she said as she finished chewing and swallowing a big, juicy piece of orange. "Well, I was actually assigned here. I was supposed to just patrol around in here and collect people's dirty plates and fruit peels. I thought I was just going to spend six hours as a busboy, but the people kept copping feels, which got me all worked up. I started to hang around a bit closer to occupied tables, and eventually this one guy who'd been watching me for a while, pushed his chair back, grabbed my arm and pulled me over to him. He doesn't say anything at all, but just pulls me down. Naturally, I dropped to my knees and started going down on him. I thought he was about to blow, but he pushes me away and then grabs me by the waist and sits me on the edge of the table in front of him. I thought the table would flip over or something, but they're really sturdy. Anyway, he just shoves my legs apart and starts fucking me while his buddies cheer us on. I was squeezing my tits and really getting into it, then he pulls out and shoots his cum all over my front. I thought, 'Oh great, now I've got to go get a fresh tunic.' But before I could get off the table, another one of the guys at the table gets between my legs and gets busy. He does the same thing as his buddy, cums all over my front. Before I know it, they're taking turns fucking me and coming all over my front. I had cum all over my tunic, my face and in my hair by the time they were all done. I had to go back down to the showers and get cleaned up. Somehow this kind of thing happened over and over again." "Somehow," Don nodded. "Yes," Amy nodded. "It's quite odd, but for some reason guys kept coming all over my tits, so I had to keep going and getting fresh tunics. It was exhausting," she grinned. Victor only said that he'd been assigned to carry platters of fruit around to offer the guests in several of the various play rooms higher in the building. He admitted that some of the ladies had difficulty keeping their hands to themselves, and more than one had asked him to provide a bit of assistance of an intimate nature. Everyone found Victor's laconic story dissatisfying, but also realized it wasn't going to help much to pester him for more information. Toshia tried to make up for Victor's brief account, by giving as many details as she could as to her towel girl duties. As she expected, Don was particularly interested to hear everything. Don explained that he had been assigned the job of runner for the special requests department. "Whenever someone needs a particular prop or toy, or some lube, they – somehow – let the SRD know, and they send a red-tunic running over with it. Fortunately, they also gave me little notes with directions, or I would have gotten hopelessly lost. Most of the time, I didn't get to have any real fun, though I saw some wild stuff going on." "Most of the time?" Toshia asked, having noticed that this implied Don had gotten some real fun in along the way. "Well, I did get held up for some time, with this one couple of women in a private room. They had ordered a strap on dildo. They had some trouble getting it into position, and I was helping them with it. As I was cinching the strap on into place on the one woman, the other noticed that I came equipped with my own 'strap on.' She started playing with it while I was helping her friend. Soon I was providing a second cock for them. They tried every combination and position they could think of, then put the strap on the other woman and started all over again." "Oh, you poor thing," Toshia chuckled. "That wasn't the wildest thing, though," Don smiled. "A bit after that long mission, I was sent with a tube of lube to a room where a woman was directing some of her friends in acting out the sex scene she had in mind. When I got there, she had one of the women suck on me until I was hard, which didn't take long at all. Then she had the woman lube me up, and then lube up the ass of a guy who was busy fucking another woman. So, then I was told to get behind that guy and fuck him from behind. So, there I was screwing this guy's ass while he fucked this woman. It was pretty intense, I admit." "Anything else happen there?" Toshia asked mischievously. "Not like you're thinking," Don laughed. "After the guy came – and he came a lot – the director woman had me fuck each of the other people in the room in the ass too: three women and two other guys." "And the director?" "Nope. While I was there I didn't see her have any sex at all." To be continued.. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Justin is joined on this episode by longtime guest and inquisitive mind Olivia Murphy-Rogers, who Gurdip, Ryan, Bec & Justin are pleased to announce is joining the TCBCast crew!! Justin and Olivia explore the concept of the "fool" in Elvis' music - song titles, lyrics, and at critical moments in his life from his childhood in Tupelo to his final television special. Justin continues the theme with his Song of the Week, Elvis' 1971 version of "Fools Rush In (Where Angels Fear to Tread)" and they look at the history of both the song (which dates back to the 1940s) but also the phrase itself. Olivia's Song of the Week, by contrast, is the final "studio" recording Elvis laid down in the Jungle Room in 1976, a cover of Jim Reeves' crossover hit "He'll Have to Go." If you enjoy TCBCast, please consider supporting us with a donation at Patreon.com/TCBCast. Your support allows us to continue to provide thoughtful, provocative, challenging and well-researched perspectives on Elvis's career, his peers and influences, and his cultural impact and legacy.  (Note from Justin: We're already aware we somehow missed "Love Me, Love the Life I Lead"! Sorry!")

Welcome to Pint-Sized Distant Pod. We've been back through our archive of episodes and we've selected our favourite stories, anecdotes and funny bits. If you're new to the pod, then feel free to use these as a jump off point to find your way around our earlier episodes. This clip is taken from "Episode 118: Wooing A Woman Made Of Flowers” Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

A WFMU NEW YEAR’S EVE, ONE NIGHT STAND EXTRAVAGANZA!! (Hosted by Bob Barth!) Sheena’s Jungle Room presented six hours of New Year’s Eve radio, and I contributed a tiny bit to the PST Time Zone celebration. This was a lot of fun, and Bob’s already talking about doing it again next year. Playlist & Live … Continue reading A WFMU NEW YEAR’S EVE, ONE NIGHT STAND EXTRAVAGANZA!! (Hosted by Bob Barth!)

In this week's episode, I feature recently opened Dovetail in Yaletown. I feature Jungle Room in the Westend. I talk about the Northwest Culinary School Risotto Cooking Class. I feature the Kapow burgers at Electric Bicycle Brewing. Lastly, I feature an interview with Chef Alessandro Vianello of Jungle Room. Follow me on Instagram, TikTok and X @Vanfoodster as well to visit VancouverFoodster.com for everything food in Vancouver and beyond.

Part 5 of the Elvis and Country Music miniseries brings the curtain down on the 1970s. Justin and Garrett Cash begin by discussing the state of pop music and country-pop crossovers in the '70s and the history of Country Music Month before stopping off at Stax Studios in Memphis as Elvis lays down the tracks that would comprise the albums "Raised on Rock," "Good Times" and "Promised Land" and those accompanying albums' singles. 1974 is a pit stop to discuss the country industry backlash to Olivia Newton-John and Elvis' live covers of her iconic country hits, on the way to the "Today" album, which reflected more contemporary and diverse country sounds in a way that "Elvis Country" had not. Finally, we arrive in 1976 and the guys try to pick up the pieces of the Jungle Room sessions and the of-the-era pop arrangements slathered over the country songs featured on "From Elvis Presley Boulevard" and "Moody Blue" before ending on - what else? The final two songs Elvis Presley ever sang on this earth. Next week, alongside the finale exploring Elvis' posthumous country legacy, we will be releasing both YouTube and Spotify playlist with as many songs featured on this series as possible. Stay tuned to our social media pages for details. This series would not be possible without the support of TCBCast Patreon backers, thank you to all of our patrons! You can find more of Garrett on "The Beat! With Garrett Cash" on SoundCloud at: https://soundcloud.com/garrett-cash-635212819 As well as on the Let It Roll Podcast miniseries "Holy Roll" at: https://letitrollpodcast.substack.com/p/let-it-roll-with-garrett-cash  This is not remotely comprehensive or in any order whatsoever but among some of the key resources that we found useful for this 5th episode are: Ken Burns' Country Music - Documentary, Book & Soundtrack Careless Love: The Unmaking of Elvis Presley by Peter Guralnick Elvis Presley: A Life in Music by Ernst Jorgensen How Nashville Became Music City USA by Michael Kosser https://www.npr.org/2007/02/18/7484160/the-conservative-evolution-of-country-music https://www.goldminemag.com/articles/the-happiest-man-alive-ivory-joe-hunter https://www.savingcountrymusic.com/olivia-newton-john-played-a-pivotal-role-in-country-music-rip/

Remembering our friend Jaime Kay, host of The Jungle Room Podcast and recurring TCBCast guest. We reflect as best we can on her passing and her impact on the Elvis community, then we're grateful to be able to share with you one last gift from Jaime Kay: the 2019 crossover episode of the Jungle Room when we first joined her on her show, an episode otherwise now completely unavailable and inaccessible online, restored from a lucky backup of the original raw audio. 

Memphis Tourism and The Point partner to bring a pop-up Elvis Presley bar to Boston, modeled after Elvis' famous "Jungle Room."

What we learned about this list is that there are very few reasons to go to South Dakota

Donna is the first cousin to Elvis Presley was kind enough to join my show and talk Graceland, Elvis, and her life growing up.What was it like Donna growing up at Graceland? Her one-word answer sums it up. The funny story of when she realized how big of a star Elvis was. Donna recalls the time Elvis proposed that she live with them at Graceland and what her mother, Nash said. Stores about opening fan mail when she worked for her Uncle Vernon. Was Graceland just home or did she realize how special a place it was? The advice Elvis gave to Donna on a rare occasion when they had a one-on-one conversation which leads to Elvis meeting her fiancé and how that ended up. More Elvis stories about how he loved to have fun which takes fireworks to a whole new level!What was Vernon and Gladys Presley like, Elvis singing at home, the jungle room, and what she misses most about living on Graceland.  What was her relationship with Priscilia that has a funny story with it. The reason behind why she decided to start telling stories about Graceland & Elvis. Donna tells the details of when Elvis passed. Elvis was a sick man with many health issues but always looked out for others ahead of himself and the irony that every member of the Presley family has died from the same cause. She tells her thoughts on the new movie- Elvis; what was accurate and what was not. She has books! Get them below. Donna is performing and traveling the globe, help get her to Vegas and your area. Being on the board of the charity, Choosing to Live-Suicide Prevention. Donna Presley Links:Website: https://www.thedonnapresleycollection.com/Self-Published Elvis As I Remember Him, One Flower While I Live: https://www.thedonnapresleycollection.com/collection/p/style-02-e3z27Purchase Donna's Other Books: https://www.amazon.com/s?k=donna+presley&crid=115XIFC4TZXVP&sprefix=donna+presley%2Caps%2C138&ref=nb_sb_noss_1Choosing To Live Suicide Prevention: https://neversuicide.org/Donna on Face book: https://www.facebook.com/DonnaPresleyOfficialBefore the Lights Links:THE LIGHT: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC_cBUd3MLwoejlVpn5Vt9JAHire Tommy to Speak: https://www.beforethelightspod.com/public-speakingBecome a BTL Member: https://www.beforethelightspod.com/supportGet Tommy a Glass of Vino: https://www.buymeacoffee.com/beforethelightsSupport the showFollow the show on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/beforethelightspodcast/Follow the show on Face Book: https://www.facebook.com/beforethelightspodcast/Follow the show on Tik Tok: https://www.tiktok.com/@beforethelightspodcast?lang=enFollow Tommy on Face Book: https://www.facebook.com/tcanale3Rate & Review: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/before-the-lights/id1501245041Email the host: beforethelightspod@gmail.com

On this day in 1982, Elvis Presley's Memphis home was opened to the public for tours. See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Welcome back! Olivia and Liz had an absolute BLAST at the Church Hill Irish Festival two weeks ago. They walked from Liz's house, sipped on some drizzanks, watched bag pipers, Irish step dancers, several great bands such as the Rolling Stone's cover band, Mother's Little Helpers, tried copious amounts of soda bread, etcetera etcetera. Liz took a trip to Asheville, NC and Olivia took two trips to RVA's Jungle Room for some house music. Lee clogged his arteries with a greasy burger from Pop's Dogs & Ma's Burgers.

March 1-23 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

February 15-23 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

Feb 8-23 Fundrive show. Live from the Jungle Room.

Feb 1-23 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

This week, we're taking a look back at Elvis's March 1975 recording sessions that produced the heavily country-tinged album "Today" - his very last session in a proper recording studio. Can Gurdip overcome his longstanding beef with country music to give the material a fair shake or is that just a great big "Fairytale"? Do producer Felton Jarvis' heavy overdubs work or do they lead to "T-R-O-U-B-L-E"?  For Song of the Week, Justin sticks with the country theme, picking Elvis's 1976 Jungle Room version of "Love Coming Down," originally by George Jones, while Gurdip muses over the lightweight "One Boy, Two Little Girls" from 1964's "Kissin' Cousins." If you enjoy TCBCast, please consider supporting us with a donation at Patreon.com/TCBCast. If you are unable to support us via Patreon, but want to support us another way, please make sure to leave a positive review or mention our show to another like-minded music history and movie enthusiast.

What artifact of Elvis' did Lisa Marie treasure most? How did F.D.R.'s yacht and Elvis raise money for St. Jude? What did Tom and the TCB band get up to in The Jungle Room? How did Jeff get appointed as Priscilla Presley's security detail by Jerry Schilling? All these questions and more are answered in this episode of "Talkin'"!*Disclaimer: This episode of "Talkin" was recorded prior to the tragic and untimely passing of Lisa Marie Presley.

Buzz Aldrin ties the knot... again, Lisa Marie Presley's funeral, Beyonce in Dubai, Olivia Dunne's influencing issues, Adam Sandler films, Eli Zaret joins us post NFL Playoff Weekend, Drew Crime, Hilarious Baldwin's accent is back, and Damar Hamlin conspiracy theories. Buffalo Bill Damar Hamlin was in the building this weekend to distract his team from their playoff game vs. the Cincinnati Bengals. We See It Eli's Way on the NFL playoffs, Damar Hamlin conspiracy theories, Patrick Mahomes injuries, crap all over Urban Meyer, the return of Ben Johnson to the Detroit Lions, Matt Weiss BLOWN OUT by Michigan, Jaden Rashada's NIL value and more. Drew watched "That's My Boy" and wants to know why it's not more popular. (You Make Me Feel Like) A Natural Woman is under attack from triggered transgender people. The Taliban hate women so much that they even make the mannequins wear masks. Beyoncé got PAID for playing in Dubai, but she is getting backlash from her LGBTQ fans thus igniting the Bey Army. Alec Baldwin thinks his son wants to nail his wife. Hilarious Baldwin's Spanish accent returns over the weekend. Theranos' Elizabeth Holmes tried to bail to Mexico. Lock her up! No more planes for Olympic sprinter Sha'Carri Richardson. She battles American Airlines. Law Enforcement: The Democratic House whip's daughter is not a fan of the police. Some tree-huggers got into it with police in Atlanta which led to a pretty fiery night. Music: Some people are saying David Crosby died of COVID-19. Dhani Harrison is a nepo-baby. Lisa Marie Presley's funeral was full of celebrities. Axl Rose sang November Rain. Hat Douche got custody of the twins. Maude Apatow is a nepotism-baby too. Fergie, The Duchess of Pork, is selling crappy NFTs. Prime Minister Jacinda Ardern up and quits on New Zealand. Buzz Aldrin marries a new hot piece on his 93rd birthday. Grab your EXCLUSIVE NordVPN Deal by going to nordvpn.com/dams to get up a Huge Discount off your NordVPN Plan + 4 months for free! It's completely risk free with Nord's 30-day money-back guarantee. TikTok: Baylen Dupree has Tourette's and puts it to use on TikTok. This TikTok chick here doesn't want to work. Drew Crime: Drew explains crimes of Sean Turkot and Alex Smoot and other tales from Signs Of A Psychopath on ID. 20/20 covered the story of numb-nuts, Thomas Clayton. Brian Walshe remains the worst murderer of all-time. Prince Harry craps all over Graceland and its Jungle Room. Joe Biden asks why police have to shoot to kill. Oh, and more documents have been found in Biden's house. MSU is still dealing the 'Dancing Professor' from the Gatsby Gala. Jacob Edwards arrested in Illinois. Dumbass. Dr. Disgusto strikes again. Known boner-maker and part time LSU gymnast, Olivia Dunne, sits down with Stephanie Gosk and The Today Show. Breaking News: Damar Hamlin has visited his own mural! Paulina Porizkova is whining again. Cyrus Chestnut makes it back to the Detroit Symphony Orchestra following a super racist event. The Michigan Panthers will play at Ford Field. Visit Our Presenting Sponsor Hall Financial – Michigan's highest rated mortgage company Social media is dumb, but we're on Facebook, Instagram and Twitter (Drew and Mike Show, Marc Fellhauer, Trudi Daniels and BranDon).

Calvin Garay loves music. Listen to learn more about how many concerts he actually goes to a year, his career journey so far and the role music plays in it, how he found his passion for music, how Jungle Room and manEc at the Disco were formed, why steam-powered aeroplane by leftover salmon should be the one new song you listen to today :)

December 28-22 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

November 30-22 show, live from the Jungle Room.

Lost in Eros Book III: The Return, part 6Ladies Night brings out the inner desires of the women.By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Ladies NightToshia drifted in and out of sleep for a while. The sun was warm and the breeze on her naked skin was light. She had a fleeting dream of enjoying the sex resort along with her partner Sarah. Toshia enjoyed watching Sarah playing with all of the cheerful naked people. Of course, in the dream the resort was confused with other elements of Toshia's time in Eros. Some of the place was actually taken from the Manor, for one thing, and, for another, the Bull was there, sipping a cocktail by the pool. This made Toshia chuckle a little, which woke her up again. She heard the sound of a woman sighing and moaning nearby. Toshia slowly turned toward the sound and opened her sleepy eyes.On the lounge chair next to Toshia, pretty little Liu was laying on her back with her legs spread so Don could lay over her and slowly fuck her. The two of them seemed very intent upon each other and Toshia smiled drowsily as she watched.When the gang had finally made their way out of the Clockwork Club, Toshia had needed help walking. She had been so well and truly fucked by the sexbot, and then, without much of a break at all, had been treated to the orgasmatron, that her body was wrung out through sheer excess of pleasure. Ultimately, Don had lifted her in his arms and carried her over to a lounge chair by the immense pool. Toshia had murmured her thanks and promptly fallen asleep. She was a bit surprised now that the sun was still shining; she felt as though she had slept for many hours.Toshia watched as Liu's hands moved over Don's body, reaching down to squeeze his ass and pull him into her. She admired the flexing muscles of both bodies. Toshia smiled as she looked at the way Don focused so intently on the woman he was with. Toshia was happy to love this man and was so glad that she had been brought to Eros where she had become his lover, even if it meant that they had to work so hard to get her back to Sarah. Toshia felt the heat between her legs rising as she watched Don fucking their new friend, but she was feeling too lazy to do anything about it. Instead, she just lay there, enjoying the show, as Liu gasped and Don groaned and then they were cumming together. As they slowly came down, Don leaned down to kiss Liu, and Toshia managed to say, “Bravo!”Don looked over at her with a broad smile and said, “Well, hello there, Sleeping Beauty.”“Hello, stud,” Toshia smiled. “I take it you didn't need a nap.”“Oh, I took one, but it was very short.”Liu patted Don's butt and said, “Let me up, Don. I want to go for a swim.” Then, when she and Don had disentangled themselves, she turned to Toshia and said, “Want to join me, Toshia?”“It would probably help me wake up, wouldn't it?” Toshia mused. She let Liu pull her up off her lounger and then followed the slender Asian woman into the pool, leaving Don on his lounger watching them with a happy smile.The water was definitely refreshing, particularly since it was actually XYZ. Soon Toshia was both awake but decidedly frisky. She and Liu played a bit in the water; just groping and teasing each other; but it got Toshia thinking of a plan for the evening. When they climbed back out of the pool, where Don had been rejoined by Shelonda, Nicole, Amy and Victor, Toshia was ready to make her proposal.“I think I need to take a cock-break,” Toshia said. “How about us girls go check out that ‘Ladies Night' club tonight, and you guys find your own play?”“Ladies Night is very nice,” Liu nodded. “No men allowed in there.”Although Amy seemed a bit less than enthusiastic, all the women agreed with Toshia that it would be fun to have a girls' night.“You don't mind, do you?” Toshia asked Don. She assumed the extremely cooperative Victor wouldn't object.“No,” Don laughed. “Go, have fun! I think I'd like to check out the Jungle Room. Keep an eye on each other, though. Why don't we all meet back here in the morning?”Soon the five women made their way through the resort to the large building identified as “Ladies Night”. Although the name's spelling perhaps suggested a tackier establishment, it was actually a very large mansion with a lovely park surrounding it. Liu led them directly to the front door where the five naked women entered without any sign of a bouncer. Toshia found herself wondering why the men didn't try to slip in here.They found themselves in a very large hall lit by candles; hundreds of candles. The carpet and dark, wood paneling reminded Toshia of the Manor bedroom where she and Don had first awakened together. There were many soft chairs and couches arranged about the room, and women lounged on the furniture or moved among it. There was soft, lush music playing in the background. As the group made their way into the club, they saw women in various degrees of undress (tending toward nudity) talking, kissing, caressing… but there was very little full-blown sex going on. Toshia found herself once again wishing that Sarah was here, not only to be sharing all of these wild adventures, but just to be holding her hand right now. Liu led them through this hall until she came to a winding stairwell opposite the entrance. As they climbed upward, they became aware of dance music being played above them. They came to a small foyer at the landing for the second floor, and Liu paused before a large pair of double doors. She smiled at the others and said, “This is the dance floor.”The petite woman pushed the doors open and they saw a wide dance floor lit with various colored lights and somewhat crowded with feminine bodies moving in time to the music. This disco was better lit than the Manor's, and there was no pit of XYZ-smoke. Also, the music was a sexy jazz-fusion variety. Toshia found herself immediately responding to the rhythm and atmosphere. Moving with the rest of the girls, she headed out onto the dance floor.Liu and Amy paired off and then Shelonda and Nicole drew Toshia with them into a bumping, grinding and groping dance. Toshia's hands moved over their smooth, soft, dark skin, caressing their curves and stroking their fit muscles, all while their hands did the same. Letting the rhythm move her body, Toshia enjoyed the playful petting and the occasional kisses from her two playmates. She laughed as the two girls ganged up on her, each kissing a side of her neck as their hands moved over her body, squeezing her butt and pinching her nipples. Meanwhile her own hands were busy, gripping their firm asses tightly and pulling them closely to her.A different song brought a faster rhythm and their little knot of foreplay loosened and began to include other dancers. For a while Toshia just let herself go, enjoying the intoxicating rush of dancing in a mob of sexy, almost entirely naked, women. Her body was rubbing against others indiscriminately. At one moment her butt was being caressed and rubbed, though she had no idea who was doing it, and at another her nipples were rubbing against the back of a woman pressed against her. The next song shifted the tempo down a bit, and Toshia found herself face to face with a striking woman with brown skin and thick black hair brushing her shoulders. This woman, who Toshia thought must be Latina, smiled at her warmly and put her hands on Toshia's waist, drawing her close. Toshia slipped her hands around the woman's neck and felt her full, warm breasts pressed against Toshia's. They moved there, swaying together, smiling and looking into each other's eyes. When the tempo shifted up again and the rest of the crowd responded enthusiastically, the pretty woman paused long enough to lean in and give Toshia an all too fleeting kiss. Then Toshia was again bouncing and writhing in the small sea of naked women.The next time she found herself dancing with just one person, it was a lively young woman with wildly messy short dark blonde hair, a taut athletic body, medium-sized tits, long muscular legs and a spectacular ass. This enthusiastic creature started off by grabbing Toshia and kissing her hard. Then the two women proceeded to dance energetically together, frequently humping each other's thighs as they made out. When the girl made to move away it was Toshia's turn to grab her and pull her back, kissing her hard then biting her lip. The girl laughed and proceeded to squeeze and knead Toshia's ass in her hands. Toshia on the other hand slipped her hand down between the two of them and pushed her fingers up between the girl's legs. As Toshia's fingers slipped up into the girl's tight, very wet pussy, Toshia pulled the girl's head to her own and kissed her passionately. Following Toshia's lead, the girl moved her own hand down to Toshia's crotch. The two women made out there in the middle of the dance floor, hardly dancing at all, while their fingers moved in and out of their wet pussies, palms pressed against the other's clit. It didn't take long before Toshia was gasping and shuddering as her first orgasm of the evening tore through her there on the dance floor. She bit the girl's poor tongue some as her body clenched, but the girl didn't seem to notice or care as her own orgasm was crashing in on her too. As they slowly came to their senses, leaning there against each other on the dance floor, they laughed, kissed and gradually got back into the dance. When the tempo shifted up yet again, they parted and didn't see each other again.After about an hour more of this, Toshia decided to take a break from the heady spirit of the dance. She made her way to the edge of the dance floor and, for the first time, took a look around at the rest of the room. She saw that there was a balcony running around the whole of the dance floor where there seemed to be seating. Toshia found a coiling stairwell and climbed up to this new balcony area. She was surprised to find that it was quite a bit bigger than she had expected. While there were comfortable couches arranged around the balcony so that people could look down on the dance floor, there were also intimate booths all around the outer edge of the balcony. There were many women, in pairs and more, enjoying these booths. Still, there was more; every few booths there were stairs leading up to another level, above and behind the booths. This upper level seemed to consist of what would be tents if they weren't made of sheer, see-through fabric. Inside the tents were sumptuous pillows, apparently of silk. Even from where she was Toshia could see quite a few women enjoying these comfortable little tents.Then, Toshia noticed that there were scantily clad women moving about with trays of fruit and water. Moving quickly, Toshia snagged a glass of water and downed it at once, managing to replace the glass on the same tray. She also scored a small bunch of grapes, which she began to eat as she started to look around a bit more.She paused in front of a booth that was occupied by four women engaged in a nicely complicated bit of play. The vision of feminine flesh, flexing muscles, long legs and arms, and heaving breasts was quite inviting. Toshia considered making it a fivesome, but decided to move along for now. After all, she still had grapes to finish.Out of the corner of her eye, Toshia saw a glimpse of black. Turning her head she saw what was now the not-entirely-unexpected shape of a black robed figure watching the goings on in the club. Though she had no idea what she would do if she managed to actually confront the watcher, Toshia began to move around toward the mysterious figure. She wasn't surprised, though, when, after rounding a corner, there was no sign of the watcher. She persisted, though, and came to the place where the robed figure had been standing. Looking around, she couldn't find any evidence that there had ever been any such person there. There were a couple of women making out on a couch right next to her, but Toshia doubted that they would have noticed a rhinoceros standing there. To the left there was a quartet of women, in two couples, who were similarly engaged.Toshia sighed to herself and turned back to the balcony and looked down over the dance floor, which now seemed more crowded than when she and her friends had come into the club. She again found herself thinking about Sarah, wishing she had come with her to Eros. Toshia remembered the last time they had gone out dancing; it seemed like so very long ago. Even before Eros, it had been a long while since the two of them had gone out and thrown themselves into anything as exuberant as a night of dancing. She realized now that she had been missing this very much. Over time, everyday life and the realities of cohabitating with another person had a way of crowding out the spontaneous, sexy playful of a happy, loving couple. Mundane reality distracted you and lulled you into a routine. This wasn't news to Toshia, but she had now discovered a new determination to fight back against the boring and mundane. When she got back to Sarah, she would make sure they got out of their rut and stayed out of it. Toshia looked down at the mob of sexy women dancing there and thought, God, I miss her so much!Then Toshia spotted Shelonda at the edge of the crowd. She was dancing with a sexy little redhead. Toshia watched as the redhead pulled Shelonda away from the dancing and toward a pair of double doors Toshia hadn't noticed before. When the two girls went through, Toshia's curiosity impelled her back to the coiling stairs and down. She skirted the dance floor and came to the doors Shelonda had gone through. The doors opened easily, and Toshia found herself moving down a deeply carpeted hallway, very much reminiscent of the Manor. At the end of the hallway was a broad stair case leading back down to the main floor. There Toshia found another set of double doors. Before opening the doors, though, she noticed a large mirror mounted on the wall.Toshia paused to look at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a bit of a mess from dancing, and generally not caring much about it lately. She moved closer to get a better look, and noticed that she looked healthy and flush, again, no doubt, from the dancing. Her eyes moved lower and noticed that she was looking very good. Her normally trim body was now firm and taut with well-defined musculature, without being what she would think of as muscular. Her hands moved over her flat belly and then she turned to look at her butt. She had always thought she had a nice rear end, but it was now very nice indeed; tight and shapely. Similarly her legs looked great! Even her breasts seemed a bit firmer, and fuller. It was as if her only body fat was now in her tits. There still wasn't an awful lot of it there, either, but she thought it looked very good.With a smile at her reflection, and pausing just for a moment to check out her own ass one more time, Toshia turned back to the doors and went through.By now, Toshia thought she really should be used to seeing such things, but the sight of a very large room filled with naked people having sex actually surprised her. The room was actually about the size of a small ballroom, the floor was covered with a thick, soft mattress or deep padding, and all of the people were women. The floor covering was deep red, and the walls were hung with thick drapes of dark purple and mauve. Here and there was a piece of furniture, and in the center of the room was a large, multi-tiered platform, all of which seemed to be in use by lovely writhing bodies. Don should definitely see this! she thought with a smile.Toshia looked around for Shelonda, but gave that up quickly; there were just too many distracting things to see. She noted that over to her left were neat little piles of clothing, apparently discarded by the few women who made it here while still wearing some. Over to her right was a long table displaying an array of dildos of all sorts. With an amused smile and a raised eyebrow, Toshia moved over to have a better look at this display.Toshia looked carefully at the set of strap-ons. She had never worn one before, but she figured they couldn't be that hard to use. This collection was surprisingly diverse, though. There were some with little (or large!) insertions to go up the wearer's pussy, and some with additional dildos to go up into the wearer's behind. Some of them had various things on the front of them to stimulate the fuckee. There were a surprising number of ways in which the “cocks” were modified; ridges, bumps, twists and bends; not to mention the assortment of colors. Toshia felt her curiosity tugging at her, not to mention her arousal. She sincerely wanted to take a break from having anything fucking her, but she wasn't averse to fucking someone else. She picked up a strap-on that was quite realistic; thick, long, but not too long, and hard but giving in a natural way; and wondered what it was like to penetrate a woman with something like that. It had a pair of soft, full balls dangling from its base. With the heavy cock in her right hand, she ran the fingers of her left over the inside of the strap that would run up between her legs. She noticed a few well-placed bumps, no doubt to stimulate the wearer.“Would you like some help with that?” Toshia looked up to see a beautiful middle aged woman smiling at her. She was fairly short and had very long, thick and wavy, black hair, deep brown eyes and a distinctly Mediterranean coloring. She was thin, but had nice full breasts.Toshia found herself blushing a little, feeling a bit absurd standing there holding a fake dong in her hands. She smiled back at the helpful stranger, swallowed and said, “Yes, that would be very nice of you.”The woman slipped up to Toshia and took the strap on from her, still smiling warmly. She said, “First you need to fasten it around your waist, like this.” Toshia thought she detected a slight Greek accent, but then was distracted as she felt the woman's breath on her back and quick, nimble fingers at the base of her spine, threading the belt into the buckle and cinching it snugly into place.“Then, you have to get this strap into place,” the woman said as she reached up between Toshia's thighs.Toshia giggled a little out of nervous ticklishness as she felt the woman's hand, and quickly parted her legs for her. She felt the strap being pulled up between her thighs and then tightened. It was broad enough that it wasn't pulled between her labia, but the woman behind her pulled it tight enough that it was definitely pressing very firmly against Toshia's clitoris. Again the deft fingers brushed the small of Toshia's back as the strap was fastened in place. She felt the woman's breath on her shoulder.“How does that feel?”“Good,” Toshia said without really giving it much thought. She looked down at herself and grinned at the ridiculous and strangely erotic sight of a big male sex organ standing out in front of her. Then she noticed that there was an odd shifting and tingling sensation between her legs and wherever the strap on touched her. The sex toy seemed to be adjusting itself to her somehow… and to be doing more.The pretty dark woman reached around and gave Toshia's new cock a tentative tug. Toshia felt her clit being pulled by the strap and the little nubs on it, and gave a little murmur of delight. The woman then stroked the phallus, and Toshia felt an unusual but very pleasant sensation in her pussy and wasn't surprised that her juices were beginning to flow. When the woman reached the dildo's head and gently stroked it, Toshia felt as if the woman was stroking her clit. Toshia felt herself, more than heard herself, breathing, “Oh my!”Without taking her hand off Toshia's “equipment”, the woman came around. Still smiling, she said, “I take it this is your first time.”Feeling both the strange but very pleasant sensations in her crotch and the burning in her cheeks as she blushed, Toshia nodded and smiled back at the woman.Toshia's new friend grinned mischievously and asked, “Want to try it out?”Laughing a little, Toshia said, “If you don't mind my not knowing what I'm doing.”“Oh, I'm sure you'll get the hang of it quickly,” the woman said as she gave Toshia's prosthetic prick a tug and lead her over to the edge of the sprawling girl-on-girl orgy. Finding an open area, the woman knelt down on the soft “mattress” and drew Toshia down next to her.The woman's arms slipped around Toshia, and Toshia bent her head down to kiss the woman's soft lips. Toshia was acutely aware of the woman's breasts pressed against her own, as well as the feeling of the woman's hand pulling and stroking on Toshia's new-found cock. Their tongues were slipping against each other as the woman drew Toshia with her as she laid back. Toshia lowered her mouth to the woman's neck, kissing and biting lightly, and began to work her way down toward those beautiful tits. Toshia took both breasts in her hands and kissed her way down to the woman's brown nipples, which responded quickly as Toshia began to suck and pull at each of them in turn. When she had each of them rigid and the woman was moaning beneath her, Toshia began to move lower, planning to get her mouth on this woman's pussy.“No, no,” the woman stopped her. “You need to fuck me.”Chuckling a little to herself, Toshia said, “Yes, of course,” and crawled back up until she was looking down into the woman's dark eyes. Toshia felt the woman's hand on her again, grasping her cock and pulling it into position. Then there was a warm sensation spreading up through her as she watched the woman's expression change. Realizing she was penetrating the woman's pussy with her cock, Toshia pushed her hips forward slowly. The feelings in her pussy and clit intensified slowly.“Oh yes,” the woman sighed, “that feels so good.”Toshia kept watching the woman's pretty face as she drew back, careful not to go too far, and then pushed back in. Toshia wondered if she made faces like that when she was being fucked. She hoped so. She pulled back again; this time a bit faster; and then pushed in again, watching the woman and feeling the supple strap moving against her own clit and the heat growing in her pussy.“Yes, fuck me!” the woman said, her voice dropping at least an octave and her eyes only half open.Toshia began to move herself more vigorously, rocking her hips and using her legs to push her cock into the woman's pussy. She held on to the woman's shoulders to pull her body down, onto the fleshy shaft Toshia was using to fuck her. The woman's soft tits and hard nipples were pressed against Toshia's chest. The woman reached down and grabbed both of Toshia's cheeks and pulled, urging Toshia to fuck her harder and deeper. Toshia found herself remembering how Liu had been doing the same thing to Don's ass earlier.With each thrust and each withdrawal, the strap between Toshia's legs pressed and rubbed against her clit and her labia, and the (surely magical) waves of pleasure inside her pussy intensified. Toshia thought that if this was anything at all like what it felt for a man to fuck then it was a wonder men ever did anything else. Then she deliberately shoved all such thoughts out of her mind and concentrated on doing a good job of fucking this very friendly and helpful woman underneath her. She thought of how she liked to be fucked and did her best to emulate that, and before long she was rewarded. The woman arched her back and gave a long, low groan as her entire body clenched and shook. Toshia kept moving against her, watching intently, as she came long and hard.As she came down, the woman opened her eyes and grinned up at Toshia, “That was wonderful!” Then she grabbed Toshia's head and pulled her down to kiss her passionately. Toshia was still fucking her cock in and out of the woman when she was asked, “What else do you want to do with that big dick of yours?”In another moment, the woman was on her hands and knees in front of Toshia, who was watching in horny amusement as the cock in front of her was fucking in and out of the woman's pussy from behind. The woman was shoving back against her, urging her to fuck her harder and faster. Toshia's hands were holding the woman's narrow waist, helping to set the pace. The strap was working its magic on her clit and pussy, and Toshia felt her excitement building rapidly. She knew her dildo's balls were hitting the woman's clit, and could tell that the woman was going to climax again soon. Toshia found herself wishing she could see herself there, fucking this beautiful woman with the long black hair, and then she was clenching her eyes closed as her orgasm swept through her. She shoved up into the woman's pussy as her nervous system set off fireworks all through her body. She kept fucking her cock in and out of the woman, barely conscious that the woman was also cumming, and that there seemed to be pearly white fluid leaking out of the woman's pussy. She was still trembling when Toshia thought to pull her cock out of the woman and saw that there was a cum-like substance dribbling out of the end of it. A quick taste test told her that it wasn't really cum, of course, but a sticky, sweet substitute that must come with this model of strap on, so to speak.She was also delighted to realize that her synthetic cock would not soften at all and was quite ready for more fucking. The woman she'd been fucking crawled around, and promptly began to suck any stray cum-stuff out of Toshia's “organ”. Then she rose up and kissed Toshia enthusiastically and more than a little sloppily.“That was wonderful,” the woman beamed. “Thank you!”Toshia laughed and said, “No, thank you!”“My pleasure!”The two of them knelt there making out together for several long minutes before the orgy finally managed to engulf them. Naked sweaty women were all around them by then, and as they were kissing and fondling each other, strange hands began to move over their bodies. Mouths and tongues followed hands. Toshia felt someone, well, at least one someone, tugging at her strap on and was aware that someone had reached around to play with her playmate's pussy and clit. Toshia also had someone caressing her ass, and someone was kissing her shoulder, all while she was continuing to kiss her partner. A hand slipped between the two of them and found one of Toshia's nipples. When those fingers pinched and pulled at Toshia, she broke the kiss to let out a rather loud gasp, followed by a happy moan.Whoever was kissing her shoulder chose that moment to move up to her shoulder, biting her playfully. Toshia turned her head to that side and promptly found herself being kissed passionately by a woman with long, curly black hair. Letting herself go with the flow, and the heat of the moment, Toshia turned, and let herself be turned, away from the woman she'd been playing with. Soon she found herself on her back as this new beauty; a statuesque Hispanic woman with surprisingly green eyes and long legs; straddled her and rode up and down on Toshia's faux cock. She reached up to pinch and twist at the woman's dark nipples, and watched as the woman threw her head back and shuddered. Then Toshia's view was obscured as another woman; really little more than a teenage girl; leaned over to kiss her.“Mind if I sit on your face?” this kissing girl asked Toshia in a thick southern accent.“Not at all!” Toshia laughed, and in seconds was licking and sucking at this girl's sweet pussy and clit.Over the next hours, Toshia put her toy to good, and thorough, use. She lost count of the number of women she fucked, enjoying the way it felt and looked to work her cock in and out of pussies. She fucked several tight asses too, and enjoyed the sight of her artificial penis spraying its cum stuff a few times that night; once over the faces of several young women who were kneeling in front of her. By the time she actually caught up with Shelonda, she was happy to cast off the strap on and enjoy some leisurely oral sex in a happy, nicely isolated 69.Toshia eventually fell asleep there in Shelonda's arms, silently pleased with herself to have made good on her “not getting fucked” plan, and smiling to herself at how much actual fucking she had managed to accomplish.To be continued..By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Lost in Eros Book III: The Return, part 6Ladies Night brings out the inner desires of the women.By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Ladies NightToshia drifted in and out of sleep for a while. The sun was warm and the breeze on her naked skin was light. She had a fleeting dream of enjoying the sex resort along with her partner Sarah. Toshia enjoyed watching Sarah playing with all of the cheerful naked people. Of course, in the dream the resort was confused with other elements of Toshia's time in Eros. Some of the place was actually taken from the Manor, for one thing, and, for another, the Bull was there, sipping a cocktail by the pool. This made Toshia chuckle a little, which woke her up again. She heard the sound of a woman sighing and moaning nearby. Toshia slowly turned toward the sound and opened her sleepy eyes.On the lounge chair next to Toshia, pretty little Liu was laying on her back with her legs spread so Don could lay over her and slowly fuck her. The two of them seemed very intent upon each other and Toshia smiled drowsily as she watched.When the gang had finally made their way out of the Clockwork Club, Toshia had needed help walking. She had been so well and truly fucked by the sexbot, and then, without much of a break at all, had been treated to the orgasmatron, that her body was wrung out through sheer excess of pleasure. Ultimately, Don had lifted her in his arms and carried her over to a lounge chair by the immense pool. Toshia had murmured her thanks and promptly fallen asleep. She was a bit surprised now that the sun was still shining; she felt as though she had slept for many hours.Toshia watched as Liu's hands moved over Don's body, reaching down to squeeze his ass and pull him into her. She admired the flexing muscles of both bodies. Toshia smiled as she looked at the way Don focused so intently on the woman he was with. Toshia was happy to love this man and was so glad that she had been brought to Eros where she had become his lover, even if it meant that they had to work so hard to get her back to Sarah. Toshia felt the heat between her legs rising as she watched Don fucking their new friend, but she was feeling too lazy to do anything about it. Instead, she just lay there, enjoying the show, as Liu gasped and Don groaned and then they were cumming together. As they slowly came down, Don leaned down to kiss Liu, and Toshia managed to say, “Bravo!”Don looked over at her with a broad smile and said, “Well, hello there, Sleeping Beauty.”“Hello, stud,” Toshia smiled. “I take it you didn't need a nap.”“Oh, I took one, but it was very short.”Liu patted Don's butt and said, “Let me up, Don. I want to go for a swim.” Then, when she and Don had disentangled themselves, she turned to Toshia and said, “Want to join me, Toshia?”“It would probably help me wake up, wouldn't it?” Toshia mused. She let Liu pull her up off her lounger and then followed the slender Asian woman into the pool, leaving Don on his lounger watching them with a happy smile.The water was definitely refreshing, particularly since it was actually XYZ. Soon Toshia was both awake but decidedly frisky. She and Liu played a bit in the water; just groping and teasing each other; but it got Toshia thinking of a plan for the evening. When they climbed back out of the pool, where Don had been rejoined by Shelonda, Nicole, Amy and Victor, Toshia was ready to make her proposal.“I think I need to take a cock-break,” Toshia said. “How about us girls go check out that ‘Ladies Night' club tonight, and you guys find your own play?”“Ladies Night is very nice,” Liu nodded. “No men allowed in there.”Although Amy seemed a bit less than enthusiastic, all the women agreed with Toshia that it would be fun to have a girls' night.“You don't mind, do you?” Toshia asked Don. She assumed the extremely cooperative Victor wouldn't object.“No,” Don laughed. “Go, have fun! I think I'd like to check out the Jungle Room. Keep an eye on each other, though. Why don't we all meet back here in the morning?”Soon the five women made their way through the resort to the large building identified as “Ladies Night”. Although the name's spelling perhaps suggested a tackier establishment, it was actually a very large mansion with a lovely park surrounding it. Liu led them directly to the front door where the five naked women entered without any sign of a bouncer. Toshia found herself wondering why the men didn't try to slip in here.They found themselves in a very large hall lit by candles; hundreds of candles. The carpet and dark, wood paneling reminded Toshia of the Manor bedroom where she and Don had first awakened together. There were many soft chairs and couches arranged about the room, and women lounged on the furniture or moved among it. There was soft, lush music playing in the background. As the group made their way into the club, they saw women in various degrees of undress (tending toward nudity) talking, kissing, caressing… but there was very little full-blown sex going on. Toshia found herself once again wishing that Sarah was here, not only to be sharing all of these wild adventures, but just to be holding her hand right now. Liu led them through this hall until she came to a winding stairwell opposite the entrance. As they climbed upward, they became aware of dance music being played above them. They came to a small foyer at the landing for the second floor, and Liu paused before a large pair of double doors. She smiled at the others and said, “This is the dance floor.”The petite woman pushed the doors open and they saw a wide dance floor lit with various colored lights and somewhat crowded with feminine bodies moving in time to the music. This disco was better lit than the Manor's, and there was no pit of XYZ-smoke. Also, the music was a sexy jazz-fusion variety. Toshia found herself immediately responding to the rhythm and atmosphere. Moving with the rest of the girls, she headed out onto the dance floor.Liu and Amy paired off and then Shelonda and Nicole drew Toshia with them into a bumping, grinding and groping dance. Toshia's hands moved over their smooth, soft, dark skin, caressing their curves and stroking their fit muscles, all while their hands did the same. Letting the rhythm move her body, Toshia enjoyed the playful petting and the occasional kisses from her two playmates. She laughed as the two girls ganged up on her, each kissing a side of her neck as their hands moved over her body, squeezing her butt and pinching her nipples. Meanwhile her own hands were busy, gripping their firm asses tightly and pulling them closely to her.A different song brought a faster rhythm and their little knot of foreplay loosened and began to include other dancers. For a while Toshia just let herself go, enjoying the intoxicating rush of dancing in a mob of sexy, almost entirely naked, women. Her body was rubbing against others indiscriminately. At one moment her butt was being caressed and rubbed, though she had no idea who was doing it, and at another her nipples were rubbing against the back of a woman pressed against her. The next song shifted the tempo down a bit, and Toshia found herself face to face with a striking woman with brown skin and thick black hair brushing her shoulders. This woman, who Toshia thought must be Latina, smiled at her warmly and put her hands on Toshia's waist, drawing her close. Toshia slipped her hands around the woman's neck and felt her full, warm breasts pressed against Toshia's. They moved there, swaying together, smiling and looking into each other's eyes. When the tempo shifted up again and the rest of the crowd responded enthusiastically, the pretty woman paused long enough to lean in and give Toshia an all too fleeting kiss. Then Toshia was again bouncing and writhing in the small sea of naked women.The next time she found herself dancing with just one person, it was a lively young woman with wildly messy short dark blonde hair, a taut athletic body, medium-sized tits, long muscular legs and a spectacular ass. This enthusiastic creature started off by grabbing Toshia and kissing her hard. Then the two women proceeded to dance energetically together, frequently humping each other's thighs as they made out. When the girl made to move away it was Toshia's turn to grab her and pull her back, kissing her hard then biting her lip. The girl laughed and proceeded to squeeze and knead Toshia's ass in her hands. Toshia on the other hand slipped her hand down between the two of them and pushed her fingers up between the girl's legs. As Toshia's fingers slipped up into the girl's tight, very wet pussy, Toshia pulled the girl's head to her own and kissed her passionately. Following Toshia's lead, the girl moved her own hand down to Toshia's crotch. The two women made out there in the middle of the dance floor, hardly dancing at all, while their fingers moved in and out of their wet pussies, palms pressed against the other's clit. It didn't take long before Toshia was gasping and shuddering as her first orgasm of the evening tore through her there on the dance floor. She bit the girl's poor tongue some as her body clenched, but the girl didn't seem to notice or care as her own orgasm was crashing in on her too. As they slowly came to their senses, leaning there against each other on the dance floor, they laughed, kissed and gradually got back into the dance. When the tempo shifted up yet again, they parted and didn't see each other again.After about an hour more of this, Toshia decided to take a break from the heady spirit of the dance. She made her way to the edge of the dance floor and, for the first time, took a look around at the rest of the room. She saw that there was a balcony running around the whole of the dance floor where there seemed to be seating. Toshia found a coiling stairwell and climbed up to this new balcony area. She was surprised to find that it was quite a bit bigger than she had expected. While there were comfortable couches arranged around the balcony so that people could look down on the dance floor, there were also intimate booths all around the outer edge of the balcony. There were many women, in pairs and more, enjoying these booths. Still, there was more; every few booths there were stairs leading up to another level, above and behind the booths. This upper level seemed to consist of what would be tents if they weren't made of sheer, see-through fabric. Inside the tents were sumptuous pillows, apparently of silk. Even from where she was Toshia could see quite a few women enjoying these comfortable little tents.Then, Toshia noticed that there were scantily clad women moving about with trays of fruit and water. Moving quickly, Toshia snagged a glass of water and downed it at once, managing to replace the glass on the same tray. She also scored a small bunch of grapes, which she began to eat as she started to look around a bit more.She paused in front of a booth that was occupied by four women engaged in a nicely complicated bit of play. The vision of feminine flesh, flexing muscles, long legs and arms, and heaving breasts was quite inviting. Toshia considered making it a fivesome, but decided to move along for now. After all, she still had grapes to finish.Out of the corner of her eye, Toshia saw a glimpse of black. Turning her head she saw what was now the not-entirely-unexpected shape of a black robed figure watching the goings on in the club. Though she had no idea what she would do if she managed to actually confront the watcher, Toshia began to move around toward the mysterious figure. She wasn't surprised, though, when, after rounding a corner, there was no sign of the watcher. She persisted, though, and came to the place where the robed figure had been standing. Looking around, she couldn't find any evidence that there had ever been any such person there. There were a couple of women making out on a couch right next to her, but Toshia doubted that they would have noticed a rhinoceros standing there. To the left there was a quartet of women, in two couples, who were similarly engaged.Toshia sighed to herself and turned back to the balcony and looked down over the dance floor, which now seemed more crowded than when she and her friends had come into the club. She again found herself thinking about Sarah, wishing she had come with her to Eros. Toshia remembered the last time they had gone out dancing; it seemed like so very long ago. Even before Eros, it had been a long while since the two of them had gone out and thrown themselves into anything as exuberant as a night of dancing. She realized now that she had been missing this very much. Over time, everyday life and the realities of cohabitating with another person had a way of crowding out the spontaneous, sexy playful of a happy, loving couple. Mundane reality distracted you and lulled you into a routine. This wasn't news to Toshia, but she had now discovered a new determination to fight back against the boring and mundane. When she got back to Sarah, she would make sure they got out of their rut and stayed out of it. Toshia looked down at the mob of sexy women dancing there and thought, God, I miss her so much!Then Toshia spotted Shelonda at the edge of the crowd. She was dancing with a sexy little redhead. Toshia watched as the redhead pulled Shelonda away from the dancing and toward a pair of double doors Toshia hadn't noticed before. When the two girls went through, Toshia's curiosity impelled her back to the coiling stairs and down. She skirted the dance floor and came to the doors Shelonda had gone through. The doors opened easily, and Toshia found herself moving down a deeply carpeted hallway, very much reminiscent of the Manor. At the end of the hallway was a broad stair case leading back down to the main floor. There Toshia found another set of double doors. Before opening the doors, though, she noticed a large mirror mounted on the wall.Toshia paused to look at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a bit of a mess from dancing, and generally not caring much about it lately. She moved closer to get a better look, and noticed that she looked healthy and flush, again, no doubt, from the dancing. Her eyes moved lower and noticed that she was looking very good. Her normally trim body was now firm and taut with well-defined musculature, without being what she would think of as muscular. Her hands moved over her flat belly and then she turned to look at her butt. She had always thought she had a nice rear end, but it was now very nice indeed; tight and shapely. Similarly her legs looked great! Even her breasts seemed a bit firmer, and fuller. It was as if her only body fat was now in her tits. There still wasn't an awful lot of it there, either, but she thought it looked very good.With a smile at her reflection, and pausing just for a moment to check out her own ass one more time, Toshia turned back to the doors and went through.By now, Toshia thought she really should be used to seeing such things, but the sight of a very large room filled with naked people having sex actually surprised her. The room was actually about the size of a small ballroom, the floor was covered with a thick, soft mattress or deep padding, and all of the people were women. The floor covering was deep red, and the walls were hung with thick drapes of dark purple and mauve. Here and there was a piece of furniture, and in the center of the room was a large, multi-tiered platform, all of which seemed to be in use by lovely writhing bodies. Don should definitely see this! she thought with a smile.Toshia looked around for Shelonda, but gave that up quickly; there were just too many distracting things to see. She noted that over to her left were neat little piles of clothing, apparently discarded by the few women who made it here while still wearing some. Over to her right was a long table displaying an array of dildos of all sorts. With an amused smile and a raised eyebrow, Toshia moved over to have a better look at this display.Toshia looked carefully at the set of strap-ons. She had never worn one before, but she figured they couldn't be that hard to use. This collection was surprisingly diverse, though. There were some with little (or large!) insertions to go up the wearer's pussy, and some with additional dildos to go up into the wearer's behind. Some of them had various things on the front of them to stimulate the fuckee. There were a surprising number of ways in which the “cocks” were modified; ridges, bumps, twists and bends; not to mention the assortment of colors. Toshia felt her curiosity tugging at her, not to mention her arousal. She sincerely wanted to take a break from having anything fucking her, but she wasn't averse to fucking someone else. She picked up a strap-on that was quite realistic; thick, long, but not too long, and hard but giving in a natural way; and wondered what it was like to penetrate a woman with something like that. It had a pair of soft, full balls dangling from its base. With the heavy cock in her right hand, she ran the fingers of her left over the inside of the strap that would run up between her legs. She noticed a few well-placed bumps, no doubt to stimulate the wearer.“Would you like some help with that?” Toshia looked up to see a beautiful middle aged woman smiling at her. She was fairly short and had very long, thick and wavy, black hair, deep brown eyes and a distinctly Mediterranean coloring. She was thin, but had nice full breasts.Toshia found herself blushing a little, feeling a bit absurd standing there holding a fake dong in her hands. She smiled back at the helpful stranger, swallowed and said, “Yes, that would be very nice of you.”The woman slipped up to Toshia and took the strap on from her, still smiling warmly. She said, “First you need to fasten it around your waist, like this.” Toshia thought she detected a slight Greek accent, but then was distracted as she felt the woman's breath on her back and quick, nimble fingers at the base of her spine, threading the belt into the buckle and cinching it snugly into place.“Then, you have to get this strap into place,” the woman said as she reached up between Toshia's thighs.Toshia giggled a little out of nervous ticklishness as she felt the woman's hand, and quickly parted her legs for her. She felt the strap being pulled up between her thighs and then tightened. It was broad enough that it wasn't pulled between her labia, but the woman behind her pulled it tight enough that it was definitely pressing very firmly against Toshia's clitoris. Again the deft fingers brushed the small of Toshia's back as the strap was fastened in place. She felt the woman's breath on her shoulder.“How does that feel?”“Good,” Toshia said without really giving it much thought. She looked down at herself and grinned at the ridiculous and strangely erotic sight of a big male sex organ standing out in front of her. Then she noticed that there was an odd shifting and tingling sensation between her legs and wherever the strap on touched her. The sex toy seemed to be adjusting itself to her somehow… and to be doing more.The pretty dark woman reached around and gave Toshia's new cock a tentative tug. Toshia felt her clit being pulled by the strap and the little nubs on it, and gave a little murmur of delight. The woman then stroked the phallus, and Toshia felt an unusual but very pleasant sensation in her pussy and wasn't surprised that her juices were beginning to flow. When the woman reached the dildo's head and gently stroked it, Toshia felt as if the woman was stroking her clit. Toshia felt herself, more than heard herself, breathing, “Oh my!”Without taking her hand off Toshia's “equipment”, the woman came around. Still smiling, she said, “I take it this is your first time.”Feeling both the strange but very pleasant sensations in her crotch and the burning in her cheeks as she blushed, Toshia nodded and smiled back at the woman.Toshia's new friend grinned mischievously and asked, “Want to try it out?”Laughing a little, Toshia said, “If you don't mind my not knowing what I'm doing.”“Oh, I'm sure you'll get the hang of it quickly,” the woman said as she gave Toshia's prosthetic prick a tug and lead her over to the edge of the sprawling girl-on-girl orgy. Finding an open area, the woman knelt down on the soft “mattress” and drew Toshia down next to her.The woman's arms slipped around Toshia, and Toshia bent her head down to kiss the woman's soft lips. Toshia was acutely aware of the woman's breasts pressed against her own, as well as the feeling of the woman's hand pulling and stroking on Toshia's new-found cock. Their tongues were slipping against each other as the woman drew Toshia with her as she laid back. Toshia lowered her mouth to the woman's neck, kissing and biting lightly, and began to work her way down toward those beautiful tits. Toshia took both breasts in her hands and kissed her way down to the woman's brown nipples, which responded quickly as Toshia began to suck and pull at each of them in turn. When she had each of them rigid and the woman was moaning beneath her, Toshia began to move lower, planning to get her mouth on this woman's pussy.“No, no,” the woman stopped her. “You need to fuck me.”Chuckling a little to herself, Toshia said, “Yes, of course,” and crawled back up until she was looking down into the woman's dark eyes. Toshia felt the woman's hand on her again, grasping her cock and pulling it into position. Then there was a warm sensation spreading up through her as she watched the woman's expression change. Realizing she was penetrating the woman's pussy with her cock, Toshia pushed her hips forward slowly. The feelings in her pussy and clit intensified slowly.“Oh yes,” the woman sighed, “that feels so good.”Toshia kept watching the woman's pretty face as she drew back, careful not to go too far, and then pushed back in. Toshia wondered if she made faces like that when she was being fucked. She hoped so. She pulled back again; this time a bit faster; and then pushed in again, watching the woman and feeling the supple strap moving against her own clit and the heat growing in her pussy.“Yes, fuck me!” the woman said, her voice dropping at least an octave and her eyes only half open.Toshia began to move herself more vigorously, rocking her hips and using her legs to push her cock into the woman's pussy. She held on to the woman's shoulders to pull her body down, onto the fleshy shaft Toshia was using to fuck her. The woman's soft tits and hard nipples were pressed against Toshia's chest. The woman reached down and grabbed both of Toshia's cheeks and pulled, urging Toshia to fuck her harder and deeper. Toshia found herself remembering how Liu had been doing the same thing to Don's ass earlier.With each thrust and each withdrawal, the strap between Toshia's legs pressed and rubbed against her clit and her labia, and the (surely magical) waves of pleasure inside her pussy intensified. Toshia thought that if this was anything at all like what it felt for a man to fuck then it was a wonder men ever did anything else. Then she deliberately shoved all such thoughts out of her mind and concentrated on doing a good job of fucking this very friendly and helpful woman underneath her. She thought of how she liked to be fucked and did her best to emulate that, and before long she was rewarded. The woman arched her back and gave a long, low groan as her entire body clenched and shook. Toshia kept moving against her, watching intently, as she came long and hard.As she came down, the woman opened her eyes and grinned up at Toshia, “That was wonderful!” Then she grabbed Toshia's head and pulled her down to kiss her passionately. Toshia was still fucking her cock in and out of the woman when she was asked, “What else do you want to do with that big dick of yours?”In another moment, the woman was on her hands and knees in front of Toshia, who was watching in horny amusement as the cock in front of her was fucking in and out of the woman's pussy from behind. The woman was shoving back against her, urging her to fuck her harder and faster. Toshia's hands were holding the woman's narrow waist, helping to set the pace. The strap was working its magic on her clit and pussy, and Toshia felt her excitement building rapidly. She knew her dildo's balls were hitting the woman's clit, and could tell that the woman was going to climax again soon. Toshia found herself wishing she could see herself there, fucking this beautiful woman with the long black hair, and then she was clenching her eyes closed as her orgasm swept through her. She shoved up into the woman's pussy as her nervous system set off fireworks all through her body. She kept fucking her cock in and out of the woman, barely conscious that the woman was also cumming, and that there seemed to be pearly white fluid leaking out of the woman's pussy. She was still trembling when Toshia thought to pull her cock out of the woman and saw that there was a cum-like substance dribbling out of the end of it. A quick taste test told her that it wasn't really cum, of course, but a sticky, sweet substitute that must come with this model of strap on, so to speak.She was also delighted to realize that her synthetic cock would not soften at all and was quite ready for more fucking. The woman she'd been fucking crawled around, and promptly began to suck any stray cum-stuff out of Toshia's “organ”. Then she rose up and kissed Toshia enthusiastically and more than a little sloppily.“That was wonderful,” the woman beamed. “Thank you!”Toshia laughed and said, “No, thank you!”“My pleasure!”The two of them knelt there making out together for several long minutes before the orgy finally managed to engulf them. Naked sweaty women were all around them by then, and as they were kissing and fondling each other, strange hands began to move over their bodies. Mouths and tongues followed hands. Toshia felt someone, well, at least one someone, tugging at her strap on and was aware that someone had reached around to play with her playmate's pussy and clit. Toshia also had someone caressing her ass, and someone was kissing her shoulder, all while she was continuing to kiss her partner. A hand slipped between the two of them and found one of Toshia's nipples. When those fingers pinched and pulled at Toshia, she broke the kiss to let out a rather loud gasp, followed by a happy moan.Whoever was kissing her shoulder chose that moment to move up to her shoulder, biting her playfully. Toshia turned her head to that side and promptly found herself being kissed passionately by a woman with long, curly black hair. Letting herself go with the flow, and the heat of the moment, Toshia turned, and let herself be turned, away from the woman she'd been playing with. Soon she found herself on her back as this new beauty; a statuesque Hispanic woman with surprisingly green eyes and long legs; straddled her and rode up and down on Toshia's faux cock. She reached up to pinch and twist at the woman's dark nipples, and watched as the woman threw her head back and shuddered. Then Toshia's view was obscured as another woman; really little more than a teenage girl; leaned over to kiss her.“Mind if I sit on your face?” this kissing girl asked Toshia in a thick southern accent.“Not at all!” Toshia laughed, and in seconds was licking and sucking at this girl's sweet pussy and clit.Over the next hours, Toshia put her toy to good, and thorough, use. She lost count of the number of women she fucked, enjoying the way it felt and looked to work her cock in and out of pussies. She fucked several tight asses too, and enjoyed the sight of her artificial penis spraying its cum stuff a few times that night; once over the faces of several young women who were kneeling in front of her. By the time she actually caught up with Shelonda, she was happy to cast off the strap on and enjoy some leisurely oral sex in a happy, nicely isolated 69.Toshia eventually fell asleep there in Shelonda's arms, silently pleased with herself to have made good on her “not getting fucked” plan, and smiling to herself at how much actual fucking she had managed to accomplish.To be continued..By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Lost in Eros Book III: The Return, part 1This is the concluding volume of the Lost in Eros trilogy.By BradentonLarry - -  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Resort & the TempleToshia found riding on the Wizard's flying carpet strangely arousing. She had heard or read somewhere that dreams about flying were supposed to be about sex, and pretty much everything in Eros made pretty much everyone, and some things, aroused. Still, there was something particularly wonderful about sailing over the countryside with the wind whipping through her hair and over her bare skin that Toshia was finding extremely stimulating. She looked out and down at the forest beneath her as she reclined on one side, half leaning back against Victor who sat closer to the center of the carpet. Nicole, still very much uncomfortable with flying on this open vehicle, huddled up next to the big, muscular man's other side. Amy and Don were up at the front of carpet piloting and looking for a tower at the head of a river, respectively. On the back part of the carpet, Shelonda seemed to be napping. Toshia was coming to think of this merry little band as something of a family – a happily incestuous family, of course, with Don and her as the patriarch and matriarch, naturally.Watching the landscape floating past below, thinking warmly about her companions, and feeling the delicious tingling in her loins signaling the inevitable return of her lust, Toshia rested her head on one hand, while letting the other hand move slowly down the front of her body. She caressed the curve of her breast through the thin fabric of the short dress she had gotten from the Wizard. Toshia thought back to how she had met the Wizard and his beautiful wife, Madeleine for the first time. True to Don's word, they had left the Sisterhood the morning after the big orgy in their honor. Daphne had agreed to “give them” Victor and Nina, but the little serving girl protested that she wanted to stay with the sisters. Victor, however, was quite happy to join Toshia and Don's little band. Then, the sextet…That's perfect! Toshia thought to herself with a smile as she gave her breast a squeeze. The sextet then climbed aboard the flying carpet and flew back to the Wizard's spacious estate. After they were bathed, in wonderfully warm water, and clothed, the Wizard and Madeleine fed them and made them welcome. At first, as something of an odd formality that made the other's chuckle and grin, the Wizard fucked Toshia with surprising vigor while his wife enjoyed Victor's hard cock. Don and the girls actually managed to wait until Toshia had her first shuddering orgasm and Victor filled Madeleine's pussy with his cum (after she had at least two orgasms of her own) before they joined in the party. That evening was a wonderful blur of sex. Toshia pinched her nipple through her dress as she thought back to the moment when she had mounted the Wizard as he lay on the floor, Victor pushed his wonderful cock into her ass, and she had taken Don into her mouth and throat. With each of her orifices truly and delightfully filled, Toshia had let the boys use her body as she rode a long series of orgasms to near oblivion.Toshia smiled to herself, as her hand slipped lower, pressing against her belly, as she thought of the easy, happy atmosphere of the Wizard's home – so comfortable after her days with the satyrs and the sisters. She thought of the strategy meeting, at which the Wizard offered them the continued use of the magic carpet as well as more clothes. It was at that meeting that Madeleine noticed that they had made an unwarranted assumption about what the Crone had told Don. They had all assumed that when she had said, “Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source…” she meant the valley they were currently in, or at the top of. In fact, though, she might have meant only the valley of the river she was talking about. Of course, this meant that they probably had much more searching to do than they had expected, and they were now on their third day of flying along rivers looking for towers. Madeleine's observation naturally enough cast a pall on the group's mood. Seeing this reaction, Madeleine had quickly added, “Since this might take some time, and you've already been through so much, why don't you come with my husband and me?” She explained that the couple was planning a little trip to visit the Manor for the first time. Toshia found herself eagerly agreeing to take a couple of days' vacation from the quest to get home.As her hand caressed the skin of her thigh, just below the hem of her short dress, Toshia remembered how happy she had been to return to the Manor again. Making the Wizard and his wife the guests of honor, though Victor had never been to the Manor either, Toshia and the others made a point of showing them a good time. Toshia was surprised at how comfortable she was in the Manor. In spite of everything that had happened, it was actually Toshia who suggested that they split up for the first night, into girls and guys. Toshia pushed the hem of her skirt up and raised her leg as she moved her fingers up along her thigh as she thought of the fun the girls had shown Madeleine that night. It had been party night in the disco again, and Madeleine threw herself into the revelry with abandon. At some point, it became a competition to see how many men each of the women could make cum. Toshia's fingers traced lightly over her moist lips as she remembered the playful frenzy of that night. As before, things started out in the foggy pit, and all five of the women began to fuck and suck in the smoke and pulsing music. Toshia parted her lips and ran a finger up between them, spreading her juices over her eager little clit, as she remembered being on her hands and knees in the “slow dance” room pushing back on her seventeenth cock of the evening. Only a little bit in front of her Madeleine was sprawled on her back getting fucked vigorously by one guy as three others stroked their cocks over her, spraying cum all over her beautiful face and tits.Toshia was now playing with herself in earnest, her fingers stroking against her clit and occasionally pushing into her pussy. All the while, she remembered the wild, playful events in the Manor. She thought of how Don and the other guys had found her and Madeleine cuddled sleepily in the black light room covered in cum. Don had kissed her lovingly, took her in his arms, and proceeded to make love to her passionately, while the Wizard did the same with his slutty wife. Toshia shuddered a little as she thought about how she had later lived up to her promise to herself and managed to take on both the Player and Igor – a double-teaming that had left her spent and adrift in a delirious sea of ecstasy.Toshia's memories were interrupted then as Victor's big hand reached around to cup her breast and squeeze it. She sighed and rolled back a bit more to look up into his smiling face. She felt Shelonda's hand moving up along the inside of her leg and parted her thighs further to let the girl have access. Shelonda rested her head on Toshia's lower inner thigh and promptly sucked Toshia's clit into her mouth. Toshia gasped and began to work her arm around so she could get her hand on Victor's cock. Unlike the rest of the group, Victor remained naked so Toshia was easily able to take hold of his stiffening member. Victor bent down to kiss Toshia's yearning mouth. Toshia was twisted there on the flying carpet, making sure she didn't keep Shelonda from her pussy and clit, but hungrily sucking and biting at Victor's tongue as his strong hand squeezed her tit. Soon she was shaking and moaning as her first airborne orgasm swept through her body.Without letting go of Victor's thick shaft, Toshia caught her breath and managed to gently push Shelonda away from her pussy. She smiled down at the other woman's impish face, and then twisted around to face Victor, who also turned so that he was kneeling on the carpet facing Toshia. Nicole was alarmed by all of this sudden commotion, and grabbed at Victor's bicep as she took in what the others were up to. She opened her mouth to object, but immediately realized any protestation would be futile. Instead, she peered around Victor's shoulder to watch as Toshia pulled herself up into Victor's lap and got her mouth on his cock.Toshia eagerly began sucking on the thick, dark shaft, savoring the feeling of the hard, warm flesh sliding past her lips and over her tongue. She was delighted to feel Shelonda's persistent hands moving up between her legs again. Soon Toshia had two of Shelonda's fingers pushing up into her as she sucked on Victor. After only a minute or two of this, though, Toshia knew that she wanted more. She gently pulled away from Shelonda again, and clambered up so that she was straddling Victor's lap. Shelonda saw what Toshia was doing at once and quickly reached into Victor's lap to take hold of his straining cock. Holding onto his broad shoulders, Toshia lowered herself down onto the organ Shelonda aimed into her pussy. Toshia threw her head back and sighed as she felt herself wonderfully filled. She sat there, impaled, with her head back and eyes closed for a few moments, just enjoying the feeling of that cock inside her. Then she slowly began to grind and ride up and down on Victor. The big man's hands held her waist snugly, and she leaned down to kiss him. She gave herself up to the sensations her body was sending her way: the wind in her hair and on her naked arms and legs, the strong chest pressing the fabric of her dress against her breasts, the strong thighs underneath her, the mouth on her own, the tongue against hers, and most of all the thick penis sliding in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. Then she felt Shelonda's hand on her butt, squeezing and caressing it. Toshia turned to smile at the adorable young woman, who leaned in to give Toshia a quick kiss.Then Toshia watched as Shelonda turned her attention to Nicole, who obviously thought that these in-flight shenanigans were madness. Looking to the front of the carpet, Toshia saw that Don was watching her riding Victor. He smiled encouragingly and she responded by grinning back at him and increasing the tempo of her fucking. She decided that she wanted to make Victor's big cock fill her up with its cum, and then that she would have Don add his. She slid up and down on Victor's shaft, squeezing her pussy around him, and looked out to see the countryside flying by beneath them.Toshia saw that Shelonda had managed to distract Nicole enough that the two women were lying down behind Victor making out. Shelonda had her hand up under Nicole's skirt, and Nicole had one hand on one of Shelonda's perfect tits and the other squeezing Shelonda's no-less-perfect ass. Toshia heard Amy say, “Oh, now this isn't fair at all!” Don said something in response, but Toshia was preoccupied with working herself toward a second orgasm and her determination to make Victor come.She felt the thick phallus inside her swell and then Victor was shaking and shoving up into her as he pumped his thick cum into her pussy. This pushed Toshia over the edge and she threw her head back and cried out as she trembled and came, clenching and milking Victor's cock as they climaxed. When the trembling subsided and she could think again, Toshia sagged forward on Victor.Smiling, Toshia kissed Victor's forehead and turned to Don, saying, “Your turn love.”Don didn't respond but kept looking ahead, in frantic conversation with Amy. Looking beyond the two of them, Toshia saw what seemed to be a walled town or something spread out on a shelf on the side of a mountain. Then, high up the mountainside by a large lake Toshia saw a pinkish tower. While she had been fucking, Don and Amy had found the tower! Then she noticed that although Don and Amy were obvious excited, they seemed more panicked than enthusiastic. Without taking the time to get off Victor's still-hard cock, Toshia called forward, “What's wrong?”“We're losing altitude,” Don said brusquely.“Fly higher?” she offered weakly.“I'm trying!” Amy said with obvious exasperation.“We're going to hit the mountain!” Nicole gasped.“No, we're not going to make it that far,” Shelonda said. “It looks like we're going to hit that wall.”“No we're not!” Amy said with more determination than confidence.Toshia had a moment to look beyond the wall in question, and saw the town she'd noticed a moment earlier consisted of several rather large buildings of multiple stories, and a bunch of smaller structures. In the center of “town” was what looked like a very large pool or fountain, and it now looked like that was where they were headed – rather too quickly, Toshia thought.They were over and past the wall then, and people in the town noticed them and there were outcries from below.“Can't we just stop?” Nicole asked in a panic.“I've been trying to do that!” Amy shouted.Toshia realized they were about to crash and she was still kneeling there with Victor's prick up her. She laughed and said “Damn!” at the same moment, and then they hit the water.Victor held her in his arms as they went tumbling forward and under. Toshia felt her back brushing the hard stone bottom of the pool and then Victor let go of her. She pushed away and opened her eyes, which had been closed tightly since the moment before impact. There were arms and legs everywhere in the water, all flaying about wildly. Trying to keep her wits, she pushed up from the bottom and quickly broke the surface of the water; it was only a little over chin deep. She wiped the water out of her eyes and looked around. She saw the others bob to the surface, and noticed that their few packs were floating around. Don found her and asked, “Are you all right?”She smiled at his concern and said, “Yes, I think so. Are you?”“Yeah,” he nodded. Then he was hugging her tightly. “It's all fun and games until your flying carpet runs out of gas, eh?”Toshia laughed and said, “Let's check on the others.”They quickly found that everyone was fine, if very wet. They were scattered in a swath from the point where they had hit the water, with poor Nicole having travelled the furthest. They saw that they were in a truly humongous swimming pool, which was fortunately not too terribly crowded. No by-swimmers had been hit by the carpet or its riders. The sextet gathered up their belongings, and Victor, who had none of his own, took up the slack by hauling the sodden, heavy carpet out of the water. As they made their way to the closest side of the pool, naked people began to swim out to them with concern and curiosity. The bottom of the pool rose as they went, until they were able to wade on out. A large crowd of onlookers gathered around. Toshia, Don and the others looked back at them, trying to sort out which questions to ask first.Before anyone could make any progress, though, a tall blonde woman with cowboy boots, cowboy hat, a pleated skirt, and a light denim vest complete with a six-pointed star badge. The only thing she was missing was a six-gun at her hip. Instead she carried what seemed to be a heavy baton, which naturally enough looked a bit like sex toy to Toshia. Of course, she was pretty, though she had a stern expression on her freckled face. This fully-clothed woman fixed a coldly serious blue eye on the bedraggled newcomers, and said, “What's the meaning of this?”Don stepped forward and said, “Well, we crashed, ma'am.”“Crashing into the pool is not allowed,” the woman said.“Is it specifically against the rules?” Don asked.“As a matter of fact, it is,” the woman said crossly. “The pool is to be used for swimming and sex only. I'll have to arrest you all for breaking that rule as well as reckless operation of a vehicle and careless endangerment of resort guests.”“Resort?” Toshia asked, as she looked around at the large buildings she could see over the heads of the crowd. They did look a bit like hotels or casinos.“Look, ma'am…” Don began.“Sheriff,” she asserted.“Sheriff,” Don smiled, “I assure you this was a terrible accident. If we come with you peacefully, will you give us a chance to explain the situation?”The Sheriff scowled at Don and the others and then nodded curtly. “Come this way. Mike, make sure they didn't leave anything in the pool. Bring anything you find to me.”Mike was apparently a young woman with short, bright red hair, who nodded and promptly waded into the pool.As the curious crowd parted and then began to disperse, and the party of resort crashers followed the Sheriff, Toshia looked around more carefully. Sure enough, the poolside was lined with chaise lounges and umbrellas. Scattered about were little tent houses. Further from the pool were little bungalows and about half a dozen much larger buildings. The Sheriff led them between two of them, each with a bold sign out front. The one on the left was called “The Jungle Room”, even though there must surely be many more than one room in the building. A grinning ape with a raging hard on swung from sign's “g”. On the right was the “Clockwork Club”, whose sign showed off gears and pistons. Not surprisingly, along the way, they passed a number of people who were busy with a variety of sexual activities. Toshia also noticed, here and there, a man or woman moving about in what seemed to be uniforms, carrying towels or beverages.The Sheriff led them to a smallish building in the shadow of the Clockwork Club. Pushing a wooden door open, she admitted them to an outer office straight out of a typical western. There was a single desk, a perfunctory wall to screen the office from the two cells in the back, a chair for the Sheriff and that was about it. After hanging her hat on a peg by the door, the constable sat on the edge of her desk, crossed her long legs in front of her, and said, “OK, let's hear your explanation.”If Don was distracted by the woman's obvious physical charms, Toshia couldn't tell. He simply smiled and said, “Thank you, Sheriff. You see we were trying to reach the tower in the mountains above your … resort.”“The monastery tower?” the Sheriff asked.“I don't know about the monastery,” Don shrugged. “We're trying to find the Sage, and were told to look for him in a tower at the source of a river.”“I believe there is a sage of some sort up there,” the Sheriff nodded.“Well, we were trying to get there when all of a sudden our … vehicle just stopped working.”“It ‘just stopped working' right over the resort?”“Well, not exactly,” Amy offered. “It started losing power some distance downriver. I didn't notice at first, but then I couldn't get it to cooperate. It just kept going in the same direction, but lower and lower.”The Sheriff looked at Amy carefully, and then said, “Well, you seem to be telling the truth, and nobody was hurt, so I suppose we can let this one incident pass. I'll be keeping an eye on you, though. Don't cause any more trouble or you'll end up in one of my cells.”“Thank you, Sheriff,” Don bowed a little.“Excuse me, Sheriff,” Toshia interrupted. “Can you tell us the best way to get to the tower?”“There's a road up the mountain. You'll want to go out the East gate.” When it became clear that they had no idea where the East gate might be, the Sheriff stepped back outside, pointed them in the right direction and gave a few basic instructions.As they continued on their soggy way, Victor made the slightly surprising announcement that the carpet was already dry, and proceeded to roll it up for easier carrying.“What do you think happened?” Nicole asked.“I have no idea,” Amy shrugged.“I do,” Don said. “Remember that candle the first day we were here, Toshia? The one that went out in the secret passage?”“Yeah,” she nodded.“And the Wizard said his power was centered on his house, or something like that. I think we finally flew the carpet too far from the Wizard, or his house, so it ran out of mojo.”“Why didn't we just crash, then?” Toshia asked.“What?” Nicole gasped.Don shrugged, and said, “I really don't know. Maybe it's just the kind of thing that fades out, like sound or light; it's not like you hear someone in the distance until you go one step too far – they fade out. And maybe the thing that uses up the most power is steering, then altitude and finally forward motion. I don't know; I'm just guessing here, but it does seem to make some kind of sense.”Toshia and the others puzzled this over, but only for a short time, because they now came to the high wall that surrounded the resort and the very large metal gate that was set into the wall. They could look through the heavy bars and see the rocky terrain and a path outside the resort. In the center of the gate was a large impassive metallic face; it was quite out of character with the rest of the resort as they had seen it.Don stepped forward to look for a handle. Finding none, he took hold of one of the vertical bars and tugged, and then pushed. The gate didn't budge.“Excuse me,” said a deep voice. “Do you always walk up to people and grab them without so much as a 'good afternoon'?”They all looked around in confusion, until Shelonda pointed up at the face on the gate. It was now obviously looking at them with a deep frown.“Oh, uh,” Don stammered. Toshia chuckled. Even after everything they'd been through Don kept expecting things to be more mundane than they were here.“We're terribly sorry,” Toshia said to the metal face. “We're not from around here.”“Yes, I know,” said the face with an exasperated expression. “You're the folks who crashed into the pool.”“Ah, you heard about that?” Toshia smiled.“Heard about it? No. I experienced it.”“Hello,” Don blurted. “How's that?”“I experience things like that,” the face explained with apparent strained patience. “Things that happen to the resort happen to me.”“Fascinating,” Don mused.“Well, we're terribly sorry about crashing into the pool… or into you, if that's more accurate,” Toshia pressed. “We were just going to continue on our way up the mountain path through there, er, you.”“But you just got here,” the face frowned.“Well yes, but we weren't trying to get here, but to the tower,” Toshia explained.“But you're here now and you haven't spent any time enjoying yourselves.”“Well, we were just…”“We really have had a great time,” Don insisted.“Don't patronize me, young man,” the face scowled. “You haven't even really swum in the pool yet, or spent the night in jail. You haven't visited any of our fine clubs or enjoyed a casino.”Toshia was a bit distracted by the inclusion of a night in jail on that list, but forged ahead with, “I'm sure they're all very nice…”“Now you're patronizing me. How could you possibly be sure they're very nice when you haven't bothered to really find about any of it? Any self-respecting resort would be wounded by your insensitive rush to pass by all the diversions it offered.”“How about if we promise to come back and have a lot of fun once we've gotten up to the tower?” Don asked.“Look, I'll be honest,” said the gate. “I don't trust you. You crashed in here without an invitation or landing clearance, and then you try to barge right out without so much as an 'excuse me'. I am inclined to think you'll leave here and forget all about coming back to enjoy our luxurious amenities and many recreational opportunities.”“What if some of us stayed here and enjoyed the resort, while a couple of us went on up the mountain?” Nicole asked in what Toshia thought was a stroke of brilliance.“Uh, no,” it said firmly. “How about this instead? You all spend some time here and really have a good time, and then come back here and I'll let you go on up to that silly tower.”“How much time is 'some time'?” Don asked.“That's not the right attitude,” the gate said scornfully. “Go have fun, and when you feel like you've really given the resort a good try, you can come back here and we'll see.”This was the gate's last word on the subject; after a few minutes of trying to communicate with the metal face it became clear that no further concessions would be gained.“We could look for another way out,” Don suggested.“I don't know,” Nicole mused. “This wall looks like it means business.” The wall stood ten meters high and seemed to be newly built of very heavy rocks. It did seem unlikely that anyone would go to all the trouble of building, or creating, such a serious barrier only to leave a way out, or in, unattended.“Well, it looks like we'll have to make the best of the situation,” Toshia said with a shrug. On the one hand she was becoming used to these obstacles in their path, and on the other she looked forward to seeing what sort of mischief she could get into before returning to her normal life.To be continued..By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Lost in Eros Book III: The Return, part 1This is the concluding volume of the Lost in Eros trilogy.By BradentonLarry - -  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Resort & the TempleToshia found riding on the Wizard's flying carpet strangely arousing. She had heard or read somewhere that dreams about flying were supposed to be about sex, and pretty much everything in Eros made pretty much everyone, and some things, aroused. Still, there was something particularly wonderful about sailing over the countryside with the wind whipping through her hair and over her bare skin that Toshia was finding extremely stimulating. She looked out and down at the forest beneath her as she reclined on one side, half leaning back against Victor who sat closer to the center of the carpet. Nicole, still very much uncomfortable with flying on this open vehicle, huddled up next to the big, muscular man's other side. Amy and Don were up at the front of carpet piloting and looking for a tower at the head of a river, respectively. On the back part of the carpet, Shelonda seemed to be napping. Toshia was coming to think of this merry little band as something of a family – a happily incestuous family, of course, with Don and her as the patriarch and matriarch, naturally.Watching the landscape floating past below, thinking warmly about her companions, and feeling the delicious tingling in her loins signaling the inevitable return of her lust, Toshia rested her head on one hand, while letting the other hand move slowly down the front of her body. She caressed the curve of her breast through the thin fabric of the short dress she had gotten from the Wizard. Toshia thought back to how she had met the Wizard and his beautiful wife, Madeleine for the first time. True to Don's word, they had left the Sisterhood the morning after the big orgy in their honor. Daphne had agreed to “give them” Victor and Nina, but the little serving girl protested that she wanted to stay with the sisters. Victor, however, was quite happy to join Toshia and Don's little band. Then, the sextet…That's perfect! Toshia thought to herself with a smile as she gave her breast a squeeze. The sextet then climbed aboard the flying carpet and flew back to the Wizard's spacious estate. After they were bathed, in wonderfully warm water, and clothed, the Wizard and Madeleine fed them and made them welcome. At first, as something of an odd formality that made the other's chuckle and grin, the Wizard fucked Toshia with surprising vigor while his wife enjoyed Victor's hard cock. Don and the girls actually managed to wait until Toshia had her first shuddering orgasm and Victor filled Madeleine's pussy with his cum (after she had at least two orgasms of her own) before they joined in the party. That evening was a wonderful blur of sex. Toshia pinched her nipple through her dress as she thought back to the moment when she had mounted the Wizard as he lay on the floor, Victor pushed his wonderful cock into her ass, and she had taken Don into her mouth and throat. With each of her orifices truly and delightfully filled, Toshia had let the boys use her body as she rode a long series of orgasms to near oblivion.Toshia smiled to herself, as her hand slipped lower, pressing against her belly, as she thought of the easy, happy atmosphere of the Wizard's home – so comfortable after her days with the satyrs and the sisters. She thought of the strategy meeting, at which the Wizard offered them the continued use of the magic carpet as well as more clothes. It was at that meeting that Madeleine noticed that they had made an unwarranted assumption about what the Crone had told Don. They had all assumed that when she had said, “Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source…” she meant the valley they were currently in, or at the top of. In fact, though, she might have meant only the valley of the river she was talking about. Of course, this meant that they probably had much more searching to do than they had expected, and they were now on their third day of flying along rivers looking for towers. Madeleine's observation naturally enough cast a pall on the group's mood. Seeing this reaction, Madeleine had quickly added, “Since this might take some time, and you've already been through so much, why don't you come with my husband and me?” She explained that the couple was planning a little trip to visit the Manor for the first time. Toshia found herself eagerly agreeing to take a couple of days' vacation from the quest to get home.As her hand caressed the skin of her thigh, just below the hem of her short dress, Toshia remembered how happy she had been to return to the Manor again. Making the Wizard and his wife the guests of honor, though Victor had never been to the Manor either, Toshia and the others made a point of showing them a good time. Toshia was surprised at how comfortable she was in the Manor. In spite of everything that had happened, it was actually Toshia who suggested that they split up for the first night, into girls and guys. Toshia pushed the hem of her skirt up and raised her leg as she moved her fingers up along her thigh as she thought of the fun the girls had shown Madeleine that night. It had been party night in the disco again, and Madeleine threw herself into the revelry with abandon. At some point, it became a competition to see how many men each of the women could make cum. Toshia's fingers traced lightly over her moist lips as she remembered the playful frenzy of that night. As before, things started out in the foggy pit, and all five of the women began to fuck and suck in the smoke and pulsing music. Toshia parted her lips and ran a finger up between them, spreading her juices over her eager little clit, as she remembered being on her hands and knees in the “slow dance” room pushing back on her seventeenth cock of the evening. Only a little bit in front of her Madeleine was sprawled on her back getting fucked vigorously by one guy as three others stroked their cocks over her, spraying cum all over her beautiful face and tits.Toshia was now playing with herself in earnest, her fingers stroking against her clit and occasionally pushing into her pussy. All the while, she remembered the wild, playful events in the Manor. She thought of how Don and the other guys had found her and Madeleine cuddled sleepily in the black light room covered in cum. Don had kissed her lovingly, took her in his arms, and proceeded to make love to her passionately, while the Wizard did the same with his slutty wife. Toshia shuddered a little as she thought about how she had later lived up to her promise to herself and managed to take on both the Player and Igor – a double-teaming that had left her spent and adrift in a delirious sea of ecstasy.Toshia's memories were interrupted then as Victor's big hand reached around to cup her breast and squeeze it. She sighed and rolled back a bit more to look up into his smiling face. She felt Shelonda's hand moving up along the inside of her leg and parted her thighs further to let the girl have access. Shelonda rested her head on Toshia's lower inner thigh and promptly sucked Toshia's clit into her mouth. Toshia gasped and began to work her arm around so she could get her hand on Victor's cock. Unlike the rest of the group, Victor remained naked so Toshia was easily able to take hold of his stiffening member. Victor bent down to kiss Toshia's yearning mouth. Toshia was twisted there on the flying carpet, making sure she didn't keep Shelonda from her pussy and clit, but hungrily sucking and biting at Victor's tongue as his strong hand squeezed her tit. Soon she was shaking and moaning as her first airborne orgasm swept through her body.Without letting go of Victor's thick shaft, Toshia caught her breath and managed to gently push Shelonda away from her pussy. She smiled down at the other woman's impish face, and then twisted around to face Victor, who also turned so that he was kneeling on the carpet facing Toshia. Nicole was alarmed by all of this sudden commotion, and grabbed at Victor's bicep as she took in what the others were up to. She opened her mouth to object, but immediately realized any protestation would be futile. Instead, she peered around Victor's shoulder to watch as Toshia pulled herself up into Victor's lap and got her mouth on his cock.Toshia eagerly began sucking on the thick, dark shaft, savoring the feeling of the hard, warm flesh sliding past her lips and over her tongue. She was delighted to feel Shelonda's persistent hands moving up between her legs again. Soon Toshia had two of Shelonda's fingers pushing up into her as she sucked on Victor. After only a minute or two of this, though, Toshia knew that she wanted more. She gently pulled away from Shelonda again, and clambered up so that she was straddling Victor's lap. Shelonda saw what Toshia was doing at once and quickly reached into Victor's lap to take hold of his straining cock. Holding onto his broad shoulders, Toshia lowered herself down onto the organ Shelonda aimed into her pussy. Toshia threw her head back and sighed as she felt herself wonderfully filled. She sat there, impaled, with her head back and eyes closed for a few moments, just enjoying the feeling of that cock inside her. Then she slowly began to grind and ride up and down on Victor. The big man's hands held her waist snugly, and she leaned down to kiss him. She gave herself up to the sensations her body was sending her way: the wind in her hair and on her naked arms and legs, the strong chest pressing the fabric of her dress against her breasts, the strong thighs underneath her, the mouth on her own, the tongue against hers, and most of all the thick penis sliding in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. Then she felt Shelonda's hand on her butt, squeezing and caressing it. Toshia turned to smile at the adorable young woman, who leaned in to give Toshia a quick kiss.Then Toshia watched as Shelonda turned her attention to Nicole, who obviously thought that these in-flight shenanigans were madness. Looking to the front of the carpet, Toshia saw that Don was watching her riding Victor. He smiled encouragingly and she responded by grinning back at him and increasing the tempo of her fucking. She decided that she wanted to make Victor's big cock fill her up with its cum, and then that she would have Don add his. She slid up and down on Victor's shaft, squeezing her pussy around him, and looked out to see the countryside flying by beneath them.Toshia saw that Shelonda had managed to distract Nicole enough that the two women were lying down behind Victor making out. Shelonda had her hand up under Nicole's skirt, and Nicole had one hand on one of Shelonda's perfect tits and the other squeezing Shelonda's no-less-perfect ass. Toshia heard Amy say, “Oh, now this isn't fair at all!” Don said something in response, but Toshia was preoccupied with working herself toward a second orgasm and her determination to make Victor come.She felt the thick phallus inside her swell and then Victor was shaking and shoving up into her as he pumped his thick cum into her pussy. This pushed Toshia over the edge and she threw her head back and cried out as she trembled and came, clenching and milking Victor's cock as they climaxed. When the trembling subsided and she could think again, Toshia sagged forward on Victor.Smiling, Toshia kissed Victor's forehead and turned to Don, saying, “Your turn love.”Don didn't respond but kept looking ahead, in frantic conversation with Amy. Looking beyond the two of them, Toshia saw what seemed to be a walled town or something spread out on a shelf on the side of a mountain. Then, high up the mountainside by a large lake Toshia saw a pinkish tower. While she had been fucking, Don and Amy had found the tower! Then she noticed that although Don and Amy were obvious excited, they seemed more panicked than enthusiastic. Without taking the time to get off Victor's still-hard cock, Toshia called forward, “What's wrong?”“We're losing altitude,” Don said brusquely.“Fly higher?” she offered weakly.“I'm trying!” Amy said with obvious exasperation.“We're going to hit the mountain!” Nicole gasped.“No, we're not going to make it that far,” Shelonda said. “It looks like we're going to hit that wall.”“No we're not!” Amy said with more determination than confidence.Toshia had a moment to look beyond the wall in question, and saw the town she'd noticed a moment earlier consisted of several rather large buildings of multiple stories, and a bunch of smaller structures. In the center of “town” was what looked like a very large pool or fountain, and it now looked like that was where they were headed – rather too quickly, Toshia thought.They were over and past the wall then, and people in the town noticed them and there were outcries from below.“Can't we just stop?” Nicole asked in a panic.“I've been trying to do that!” Amy shouted.Toshia realized they were about to crash and she was still kneeling there with Victor's prick up her. She laughed and said “Damn!” at the same moment, and then they hit the water.Victor held her in his arms as they went tumbling forward and under. Toshia felt her back brushing the hard stone bottom of the pool and then Victor let go of her. She pushed away and opened her eyes, which had been closed tightly since the moment before impact. There were arms and legs everywhere in the water, all flaying about wildly. Trying to keep her wits, she pushed up from the bottom and quickly broke the surface of the water; it was only a little over chin deep. She wiped the water out of her eyes and looked around. She saw the others bob to the surface, and noticed that their few packs were floating around. Don found her and asked, “Are you all right?”She smiled at his concern and said, “Yes, I think so. Are you?”“Yeah,” he nodded. Then he was hugging her tightly. “It's all fun and games until your flying carpet runs out of gas, eh?”Toshia laughed and said, “Let's check on the others.”They quickly found that everyone was fine, if very wet. They were scattered in a swath from the point where they had hit the water, with poor Nicole having travelled the furthest. They saw that they were in a truly humongous swimming pool, which was fortunately not too terribly crowded. No by-swimmers had been hit by the carpet or its riders. The sextet gathered up their belongings, and Victor, who had none of his own, took up the slack by hauling the sodden, heavy carpet out of the water. As they made their way to the closest side of the pool, naked people began to swim out to them with concern and curiosity. The bottom of the pool rose as they went, until they were able to wade on out. A large crowd of onlookers gathered around. Toshia, Don and the others looked back at them, trying to sort out which questions to ask first.Before anyone could make any progress, though, a tall blonde woman with cowboy boots, cowboy hat, a pleated skirt, and a light denim vest complete with a six-pointed star badge. The only thing she was missing was a six-gun at her hip. Instead she carried what seemed to be a heavy baton, which naturally enough looked a bit like sex toy to Toshia. Of course, she was pretty, though she had a stern expression on her freckled face. This fully-clothed woman fixed a coldly serious blue eye on the bedraggled newcomers, and said, “What's the meaning of this?”Don stepped forward and said, “Well, we crashed, ma'am.”“Crashing into the pool is not allowed,” the woman said.“Is it specifically against the rules?” Don asked.“As a matter of fact, it is,” the woman said crossly. “The pool is to be used for swimming and sex only. I'll have to arrest you all for breaking that rule as well as reckless operation of a vehicle and careless endangerment of resort guests.”“Resort?” Toshia asked, as she looked around at the large buildings she could see over the heads of the crowd. They did look a bit like hotels or casinos.“Look, ma'am…” Don began.“Sheriff,” she asserted.“Sheriff,” Don smiled, “I assure you this was a terrible accident. If we come with you peacefully, will you give us a chance to explain the situation?”The Sheriff scowled at Don and the others and then nodded curtly. “Come this way. Mike, make sure they didn't leave anything in the pool. Bring anything you find to me.”Mike was apparently a young woman with short, bright red hair, who nodded and promptly waded into the pool.As the curious crowd parted and then began to disperse, and the party of resort crashers followed the Sheriff, Toshia looked around more carefully. Sure enough, the poolside was lined with chaise lounges and umbrellas. Scattered about were little tent houses. Further from the pool were little bungalows and about half a dozen much larger buildings. The Sheriff led them between two of them, each with a bold sign out front. The one on the left was called “The Jungle Room”, even though there must surely be many more than one room in the building. A grinning ape with a raging hard on swung from sign's “g”. On the right was the “Clockwork Club”, whose sign showed off gears and pistons. Not surprisingly, along the way, they passed a number of people who were busy with a variety of sexual activities. Toshia also noticed, here and there, a man or woman moving about in what seemed to be uniforms, carrying towels or beverages.The Sheriff led them to a smallish building in the shadow of the Clockwork Club. Pushing a wooden door open, she admitted them to an outer office straight out of a typical western. There was a single desk, a perfunctory wall to screen the office from the two cells in the back, a chair for the Sheriff and that was about it. After hanging her hat on a peg by the door, the constable sat on the edge of her desk, crossed her long legs in front of her, and said, “OK, let's hear your explanation.”If Don was distracted by the woman's obvious physical charms, Toshia couldn't tell. He simply smiled and said, “Thank you, Sheriff. You see we were trying to reach the tower in the mountains above your … resort.”“The monastery tower?” the Sheriff asked.“I don't know about the monastery,” Don shrugged. “We're trying to find the Sage, and were told to look for him in a tower at the source of a river.”“I believe there is a sage of some sort up there,” the Sheriff nodded.“Well, we were trying to get there when all of a sudden our … vehicle just stopped working.”“It ‘just stopped working' right over the resort?”“Well, not exactly,” Amy offered. “It started losing power some distance downriver. I didn't notice at first, but then I couldn't get it to cooperate. It just kept going in the same direction, but lower and lower.”The Sheriff looked at Amy carefully, and then said, “Well, you seem to be telling the truth, and nobody was hurt, so I suppose we can let this one incident pass. I'll be keeping an eye on you, though. Don't cause any more trouble or you'll end up in one of my cells.”“Thank you, Sheriff,” Don bowed a little.“Excuse me, Sheriff,” Toshia interrupted. “Can you tell us the best way to get to the tower?”“There's a road up the mountain. You'll want to go out the East gate.” When it became clear that they had no idea where the East gate might be, the Sheriff stepped back outside, pointed them in the right direction and gave a few basic instructions.As they continued on their soggy way, Victor made the slightly surprising announcement that the carpet was already dry, and proceeded to roll it up for easier carrying.“What do you think happened?” Nicole asked.“I have no idea,” Amy shrugged.“I do,” Don said. “Remember that candle the first day we were here, Toshia? The one that went out in the secret passage?”“Yeah,” she nodded.“And the Wizard said his power was centered on his house, or something like that. I think we finally flew the carpet too far from the Wizard, or his house, so it ran out of mojo.”“Why didn't we just crash, then?” Toshia asked.“What?” Nicole gasped.Don shrugged, and said, “I really don't know. Maybe it's just the kind of thing that fades out, like sound or light; it's not like you hear someone in the distance until you go one step too far – they fade out. And maybe the thing that uses up the most power is steering, then altitude and finally forward motion. I don't know; I'm just guessing here, but it does seem to make some kind of sense.”Toshia and the others puzzled this over, but only for a short time, because they now came to the high wall that surrounded the resort and the very large metal gate that was set into the wall. They could look through the heavy bars and see the rocky terrain and a path outside the resort. In the center of the gate was a large impassive metallic face; it was quite out of character with the rest of the resort as they had seen it.Don stepped forward to look for a handle. Finding none, he took hold of one of the vertical bars and tugged, and then pushed. The gate didn't budge.“Excuse me,” said a deep voice. “Do you always walk up to people and grab them without so much as a 'good afternoon'?”They all looked around in confusion, until Shelonda pointed up at the face on the gate. It was now obviously looking at them with a deep frown.“Oh, uh,” Don stammered. Toshia chuckled. Even after everything they'd been through Don kept expecting things to be more mundane than they were here.“We're terribly sorry,” Toshia said to the metal face. “We're not from around here.”“Yes, I know,” said the face with an exasperated expression. “You're the folks who crashed into the pool.”“Ah, you heard about that?” Toshia smiled.“Heard about it? No. I experienced it.”“Hello,” Don blurted. “How's that?”“I experience things like that,” the face explained with apparent strained patience. “Things that happen to the resort happen to me.”“Fascinating,” Don mused.“Well, we're terribly sorry about crashing into the pool… or into you, if that's more accurate,” Toshia pressed. “We were just going to continue on our way up the mountain path through there, er, you.”“But you just got here,” the face frowned.“Well yes, but we weren't trying to get here, but to the tower,” Toshia explained.“But you're here now and you haven't spent any time enjoying yourselves.”“Well, we were just…”“We really have had a great time,” Don insisted.“Don't patronize me, young man,” the face scowled. “You haven't even really swum in the pool yet, or spent the night in jail. You haven't visited any of our fine clubs or enjoyed a casino.”Toshia was a bit distracted by the inclusion of a night in jail on that list, but forged ahead with, “I'm sure they're all very nice…”“Now you're patronizing me. How could you possibly be sure they're very nice when you haven't bothered to really find about any of it? Any self-respecting resort would be wounded by your insensitive rush to pass by all the diversions it offered.”“How about if we promise to come back and have a lot of fun once we've gotten up to the tower?” Don asked.“Look, I'll be honest,” said the gate. “I don't trust you. You crashed in here without an invitation or landing clearance, and then you try to barge right out without so much as an 'excuse me'. I am inclined to think you'll leave here and forget all about coming back to enjoy our luxurious amenities and many recreational opportunities.”“What if some of us stayed here and enjoyed the resort, while a couple of us went on up the mountain?” Nicole asked in what Toshia thought was a stroke of brilliance.“Uh, no,” it said firmly. “How about this instead? You all spend some time here and really have a good time, and then come back here and I'll let you go on up to that silly tower.”“How much time is 'some time'?” Don asked.“That's not the right attitude,” the gate said scornfully. “Go have fun, and when you feel like you've really given the resort a good try, you can come back here and we'll see.”This was the gate's last word on the subject; after a few minutes of trying to communicate with the metal face it became clear that no further concessions would be gained.“We could look for another way out,” Don suggested.“I don't know,” Nicole mused. “This wall looks like it means business.” The wall stood ten meters high and seemed to be newly built of very heavy rocks. It did seem unlikely that anyone would go to all the trouble of building, or creating, such a serious barrier only to leave a way out, or in, unattended.“Well, it looks like we'll have to make the best of the situation,” Toshia said with a shrug. On the one hand she was becoming used to these obstacles in their path, and on the other she looked forward to seeing what sort of mischief she could get into before returning to her normal life.To be continued..By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Today we're marking 45 years since the passing of Elvis Presley. On this episode, Gurdip and Justin take a look at the final recording sessions Elvis Presley ever had, a once-passionate and perfectionist creative now distracted and unfocused for a myriad of reasons, yet still able to pull together five memorable recordings in October 1976. Then, for Song of the Week, as voted on by TCBCast Patreon backers, Justin jumps back to 1967 to spotlight Elvis's pugilistic cover of Jimmy Reed's "Big Boss Man," while Gurdip stays up late to take a closer listen to the 1973 recording "It's Midnight" off the 1975 album "Promised Land." If you enjoy TCBCast, please consider supporting us with a donation at Patreon.com/TCBCast! Your support allows us to continue to provide thoughtful, provocative, challenging and well-researched perspectives on Elvis's career, his peers and influences, and his cultural impact and legacy.

In minutes 121-125 of Solo: A Star Wars Story, Beckett dies, Qi'ra leaves, and we reunite with Lando the Raconteur in his fancy jungle room. Star Wars Lawyer (Kris) returns to the show for a discussion about solemn death music, Lando's themes, Lando cosplay, and more! Discussion Guide: 00:00 - Hello there! 07:17 - How do you feel about Han and Qi'ra's romance? 10:26 - Death and solemnity in Star Wars. 17:19 - Death of the dream (Qi'ra and Han's) 21:21 - Yacht sound design, a dirty rumble. 26:18 - Star Wars audiobooks. 30:24 - Why does Enfys Nest call Han a "leader" and a "warrior"? Is he, really? 35:59 - This is where the fun begins. 40:10 - Diegetic music: "Lando's Jungle Room." 45:55 - Non-diegetic music: "Sabacc Rematch"... but something about it almost sound diegetic? 52:58 - Lando's music throughout the Star Wars saga (Empire Strikes Back through Solo and Rise of Skywalker). Speculating on what Lando's themes might sound like in the future. 59:33 - What do you want in a Lando show? 1:05:51 - SWMM Questionnaire 1:12:28 - How Kris discovered that he could do the Vader voice. Things to Check Out: ANH 10: Cantina Band Shot First (Minutes 46-50 with Star Wars Lawyer) - https://youtu.be/vMV5GadqP5o  Lando Calrissian Costuming Community (Facebook group)- https://www.facebook.com/groups/LandoCalrissianGroup/ Four Lando cosplayers doing the "Spider-Man Pointing at Spider-Man" meme at Star Wars Celebration: https://www.tiktok.com/@starwarslawyer/video/7114406288074771755 "Before Long" (Lady Proxima song from Solo: A Star Wars Musical) by Steve Danielson (choirsteve): https://youtu.be/TRfG7zdxRg0 Complete Catalogue of the Musical Themes of Star Wars (by Frank Lehman): https://franklehman.com/starwars/. Musical Themes: 5. The Gang 3. Secrets 6. Han & Chewie 1. Young Han Solo (Heroic, comp. JW) Where are we in the soundtrack(s)?: "Maul's Call / Parting Ways (7M43-44-45)" "Lando's Jungle Room (7M46S)" "Dice & Roll" & "Sabacc Rematch / To Tatooine (7M47-48)" --------------- STAR WARS MUSIC MINUTE QUESTIONNAIRE: 1. In exactly 3 words, what does Star Wars sound like? A galactic symphony 2. What's something related to Star Wars music or sound that you want to learn more about? New answer: Deep dive into John Williams's mindset when he wrote his love themes: "Across the Stars," "Han Solo and the Princess," and "Princess Leia's Theme." Previous answer: A deeper dive into the Star Wars themes (motifs, etc) 3. What's a score or soundtrack you're fond of besides anything Star Wars? New answer: The Prince of Egypt score and soundtrack (by Hans Zimmer and Stephen Schwartz), How to Train Your Dragon (composed by John Powell) Previous answer: Interstellar (composed by Hans Zimmer), Tron: Legacy (composed by Daft Punk), Jurassic World: Fallen Kingdom (composed by Michael Giacchino) --------------- Guest: Star Wars Lawyer Podcast: Too Black Too Nerdy: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/too-black-too-nerdy-podcast/id1407139619 TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@starwarslawyer?lang=en Twitter: https://twitter.com/StarWarsLawyer Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/starwarslawyer/ Linktree: https://linktr.ee/StarWarsLawyer ------------------ If you want to support the show and join the Discord server, consider becoming a patron!  https://patreon.com/chrysanthetan Leave a voice message, and I might play it on the show...   https://starwarsmusicminute.com/comlink Where else to find SWMM: Twitter: https://twitter.com/StarWarsMusMin Spotify: https://smarturl.it/swmm-spotify Apple Podcasts: https://smarturl.it/swmm-apple YouTube: https://youtube.com/starwarsmusicminute TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@starwarsmusicminute? Instagram: https://instagram.com/starwarsmusicminute Email: podcast@starwarsmusicminute.com Buy Me A Coffee: https://buymeacoffee.com/starwarsmusmin

In a valorous attempt to capture the now much more elusive Elvis Presley in his natural habitat, Felton Jarvis and RCA bought the recording studio to Graceland, turning the tropical-themed den into an impromptu space for the band, winding cords down and out the back of the house to a van where the equipment sat. Justin and Gurdip explore how, over the course of 6 nights in the spring of 1976, Elvis and the TCB Band worked their way through an album's worth of new material. There's a few uptempo cuts from previous hit songwriters like Mark James's Moody Blue or Dennis Linde's For the Heart, but the vast majority of tracks are heartbreak weepers. Elvis goes increasingly off-track, to the point that he stops showing up altogether, though the guys spend a little time at the end of Part 1 speculating on the three songs from The Platters that he is known to have been singing in between takes. Part 2 next week, to be released on the 45th anniversary of Elvis's passing, will include discussions on the October 1976 sessions, and Songs of the Week as voted by TCBCast Patreon backers. If you enjoy TCBCast, please consider supporting us with a donation at Patreon.com/TCBCast! Your support allows us to continue to provide thoughtful, provocative, challenging and well-researched perspectives on Elvis's career, his peers and influences, and his cultural impact and legacy.

In this weeks episode @ellenmarygardening and @mrplantgeek have the latest horticultural news from a Duke of Edinburgh award to a new gardening TV series.   The gossip this week follows on from the last podcast episode about career change, as guest and singer/songwriter turned jungle cafe owner, Samantha Coe, joins in to chat about the joys of houseplants and living in the Suffolk countryside.    Sponsors of series 8 of the podcast are Florette Salad. Find out more about them here: www.florettesalad.co.uk   The Plant Based Podcast:  www.theplantbasedpodcast.net   Instagram Twitter Facebook 

Ooo! I haven’t done one of these in quite a while. I’ve stopped updated this blog with my bi-weekly KBOO show Radio Lost & Found since I started doing a 3 hour show (Cratedigger’s Lung) every week on WFMU’s Sheena’s Jungle Room stream. Just so much more going on over there and so little time. […]

iTunes          Spotify          Youtube           Patreon Joel Miller (AKA Joel Roadie, AKA Rifken) was born in Cambridge, England. His parents emigrated to Los Angeles when he was a child, and he grew up in Southern California.  He is the oldest of three children. When he was four years old, Miller's mother was stopped in a shopping mall by talent agent Dorothy Day Otis. Soon after he began working as a child actor and model.  One such fun ad campaign featured Miller as one of the young faces for Borax Soap - alongside Tony Randall and an also very young Jaleel White (Steve Urkel.) In 1998 he graduated from the University of California, Santa Barbara with a degree in Art History and a minor in History. Fresh out of college Miller began working in the art department for Feature films.  Some of the films he worked on are, Things You Can Tell Just by Looking at Her, It's the Rage, Lucky 13, Durango Kids, and Second to Die. In 1999, Miller worked at Brian Reeves recording studio the Jungle Room. While there he worked for acts such as Poison, Billy Idol, and Keanu Reeves's band Dogstar. In 2006 Warner Bros. released Miller's The Still Life.  Miller wrote, produced, cast, and directed the film. Much of the screenplay was written in hotels and on tour buses while working for the band Stone Temple Pilots.  The film was screened in over 50 international film festivals and won the bronze medal at the Park City Film Music Festival. Accompanying the film Warner Bros. released The Still Life soundtrack. Miller co-wrote most of the songs on the album including the song "God's Reasons", performed by Darius Rucker.  In 2006 Miller was a recipient of the ASCAP Plus award for the song "God's Reasons". In 2010 another song from the soundtrack "Silent Light", co-written by Miller and performed by Dizzy Reed (Guns N' Roses,) appeared in the film Holyman Undercover. In August 2020, Miller released his autobiography, Memoir of a Roadie: Axl Said I Made a Great Cup of Tea, Scott Weiland Liked the Carpenters, & Ozzy Drinks Rosé.  The book is an intimate behind the scenes look at the music industry from a young roadie's perspective.  Miller toured under the employment of Stone Temple Pilots, Guns N' Roses, Poison, and the Cranberries. The book tells of his life touring with these bands and his further touring experiences with Black Sabbath, Ozzy Osbourne, Sharon Osbourne, Red Hot Chili Peppers, Foo Fighters, Oasis, Papa Roach, Disturbed, Godsmack, Warrant, Quiet Riot, NSYNC, Bush, No Doubt, Fishbone, Fuel, Korn, Metallica, Green Day, Kid Rock, Rage Against the Machine, Enuff Z'Nuff, the Turtles, Violent Femmes, Static-X, Third Eye Blind, Goo Goo Dolls, Slipknot, 3 Doors Down, and Veruca Salt. The book found immediate attention among music critics and was the #1 new release on Amazon's best seller's list in Biographies.  A year after it's release it is still sitting amongst the top twenty books in Amazon's best seller's section. In addition, an astonishing two million pages have been read by the Kindle community.  In July 2021 the audiobook version of Memoir of a Roadie was released with Miller narrating.  It features a new song titled “Circle of Friends,” written by Joel Miller and Dizzy Reed. In 2021 Miller took on the role as producer and host of the Party Like a Rockstar podcast.  Guests on the show have been mostly roadies and rockstars.  Recent guests have included Corey Glover “Living Colour”, Snake Sabo “Skid Row”, & Doug ‘Cosmo' Clifford “Creedence Clearwater Revival.” The podcast is streaming on all platforms and boasts an already powerful presence in the podcast community with thousands of monthly listeners. Special Mentions: Party Like A Rockstar Podcast, Memoir of a Roadie: Axl said I made a great cup of tea... Scott Weiland liked The Carpenters... & Ozzy drinks rosé. Roadie Free Radio Merch, RFR Podcast Bundle, Follow Your Drishti Yoga Podcast, roadiecare.com, musicares.org, Roswell Pro Audio Mini K87

Mr. Richard Karn joins Jaime Kay and Johnny Sanchez on this fun and entertaining episode of Life & Laughs In The Jungle Room while on a train to Rhode Island for an upcoming appearance!  Richard is best known for playing Al Boreland on one of the biggest comedy sitcoms of all time, Home Improvement which starred Tim Allen.      Richard describes working along side Tim Allen and the unbelievable way he ended up with the part of Al Boreland which includes getting a speeding ticket... yes... you have to hear this story.  You will find out who Casting Directors originally had in mind for all of the characters on the show, and hear Richard's crazy anxiety dream he had the night after taping the final episode.  We find out what Richard's lovely wife, how he proposed, and what she says about his handyman skills.  We also find out about his son who is also an actor.  You will hear about some of Richards other acting experiences including his time as the host of Family Feud and his current show Pen 15.       You will not want to miss all of the fun with Richard Karn on this exciting episode of Life & Laughs In The Jungle Room!  Thank you so much for watching!  Please subscribe to this channel and follow all of the show's social media links that are all listed at JungleRoomPodcast.com.  We really appreciate you sharing this episode and others with people on your social media sites as well!  Thanks again and God Bless!! For more Jungle Room Fun check out http://www.jungleroompodcast.com 

December 22-21 show, live from the Jungle Room.

Blast Off!: A Journey Through The Mid-Valley (#225) Our debut via “Sheena’s Jungle Room on WFMU.” For this program, we offer an overview of what our show is like for new listeners! This includes: technical difficulties! A visit to hang out with The Grumpy Punk. I engage my vintage tour guides to help us trek … Continue reading Blast Off!: A Journey Through The Mid-Valley

October 27 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

October 20-21 show, live from the Jungle Room.

It's the very first episode of two great podcasts merged together in what three people are calling, “Fantastic!”  (Spoiler Alert: it's the hosts who are saying it.)  In this episode, Jaime Kay introduces Jungle Room listeners to Johnny Sanchez, Elijiah Isreal and special guest host, Dr. Bil.  Special guest, Priscilla Presley joins Jaime Kay and Johnny for “5 Minute Drill” and answers questions we are sure she's never been asked!  Get ready to laugh and also love the very first episode of Life and Laughs In The Jungle Room!  #actress #priscillapresley #dallas #nakedgunmovies #dancingwiththestars #presley 

Sept 22-21 show - Recorded Live from the Jungle Room

The incomparable Jaime Kay is back to regale us with tales of her trip to Memphis during Elvis Week 2021, including her time emceeing a discussion with Ginger Alden, visiting Tupelo and Circle G, and brief sidebars on her trip this past May to Graceland and Sun Records. Then, Gurdip busts out the gate with the bluesy Song of the Week "So Glad You're Mine" from 1956, but things really fire up when Jaime Kay and Gurdip spar over Ann-Margret and "You're The Boss," the duet cut from Viva Las Vegas. Finally, Justin closes out with an understated 1969 favorite, "Do You Know Who I Am?" and its unsuspectingly rowdy outtakes. The new iteration of the Jungle Room podcast, "Life & Laughs in the Jungle Room" is expected to premiere later in September. Keep an eye on jungleroompodcast.com for updates. If you enjoy TCBCast, please consider supporting us with a donation at Patreon.com/TCBCast. If you are unable to support us via Patreon, but want to support us another way, please make sure to leave a positive review or mention our show to another like-minded music history and movie enthusiast.

September 9 show live from the Jungle Room.

Jennifer and Dana wrap up The World is Full of Married Men with the Season 2 Finale! They discuss their current living situation as roommates, being too tired to attend virtual lip psychic events, not getting their vibrators mixed up, mirrors above beds, and their shared love of Elvis's Jungle Room.

August 25-21 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

August 11-21 Live from the Jungle Room.

August 4-21 Show. Live from the Jungle Room.

July 28-21 show. Live from the Jungle Room.

July 21-21 Show. Live from the Jungle Room.

This week, Gurdip & Justin are joined by Jaime Kay from the Jungle Room podcast to review the 1981 biopic "Elvis & The Beauty Queen," about Linda Thompson and her relationship with Elvis. As always with Jaime Kay, it's a ton of fun and you never know where it's going to go! For Song of the Week, Jaime Kay picked the movie track "A Whistling Tune," Gurdip went back to his favorite album for "Girl Next Door Went A-Walking" off "Elvis is Back" and Justin highlights Elvis' rarely-heard home recording of "It's A Sin to Tell A Lie." If you enjoy TCBCast and would like to support us while receiving early access to episodes, bonus content like film commentaries and Justin's Blue Suede Reviews video essay series, you can support us on Patreon.com/TCBCast. You can listen to The Jungle Room Podcast on all podcast platforms where TCBCast is, and on YouTube at: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCFTDul2tcm4ecDvdTDACuxA

“Ryan was here” is suspiciously graffitied on the wall as The Chrises go live without any technical support from M.I.A. Intern Ryan. The Chrises stay committed to Fancy Friday and ponder the origin story of cotton candy. Even though Chris & Chris look sweet in their ties, one of them gets called out for wearing the exact same dirty clothes as yesterday. Christopher Joseph makes the argument that a tie makes a person automatically smell good, while Christopher Gardinier counters that a necktie in no way makes you odorless. Agreeing to disagree, The Chrises conclude that Behr Marquee paint may be false advertising with their one-coat guarantee, and the new paint canister tops are a struggle-and-a-half to open. Why can't they just paint it all black?!

Former Model and Actress, Mindi Miller joins Johnny and Elias on this exciting and fun episode of Life & Laughs Podcast! Mindi dated Elvis Presley in the mid- seventies and discusses her time with the King of Rock-N-Roll! We hear about her modeling and acting career, how she met Elvis, their first date, as well as the extremely unusual way he showed up to pick her up. We find out about the first car Elvis bought her and what it was like touring with Elvis on the road. Mindi describes the close spiritual bond between her and Elvis. She also tells of the love Elvis had for his fans, his hilarious sense of humor, and his generous soul. Mind responds to those who say she was only a fling to Elvis and plays Elvis Trivia for a lucky listener for a chance to win a Life & Laughs Podcast t-shirt! Plus special guest, Jaime Kay of the Jungle Room Podcast stops in for some fun! It's a little life and a whole lot of laughs on this weeks episode of Life & Laughs Podcast - The Elvis Series!

In Episode 51, S09 E08, there’s a different kind of Midsomer. Barnaby and Jones, aided by a hippie and a feisty old lady, catch a killer with an airhorn! All this and a hot tub in The Jungle Room!

The first part of a two part series on Colonel Tom Parker. Owner of EP Blvd Pawn Shop and the creator and promoter of The Summer Festival, Jon Daly, explains why he believes the Colonel was actually GOOD for ElvisMusical Guest: Heather Lomax. Featuring her new single, ALL THIS TIME. The Jungle Room Podcast is brought to you by Sassy Girl Apparel in Horn Lake, Mississippi! Tell them you heard about them in The Jungle Room! 

May 27 show. Live from the Jungle Room!

It's finally here. The time has come. You are now able to Reviews Your Own Adventure. We hope you enjoy your stay. Become a patron to hear/review episodes early! https://www.patreon.com/freckle All reviews must be left in Apple Podcasts. https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/ryoa-reviews-your-own-adventure/id1485749152 --------------- Transcript: The Egg City Auberge sits aloft, alone, atop the edge of the Chalaza Ridge, near the outskirts of the city. Originally a lodging place for the workers of the nearby, and now defunct, gabbro quarry, the site was transformed, via swift legislation at the turn of the century, into a respite for all weary and welcome travelers. It was a stark, if not looming, reminder of the hospitality the locals were proud to lay claim to. For however few venturers ever managed to stumble their way into said harbor, so complete was the accommodation, seldom fewer ever felt the need to leave. This, of course, was back when Egg City was more of a destination than an origin, when the trains still ran like clockwork, and the clockwork still ran on sundials. Ever since, despite its casting a conspicuous shadow over the downtown each sunset, still acting a veritable gnomon writ large, the Auberge has remained mostly ignored, and even more vacant, staffed only by what would generously be considered a skeleton crew. But now, on the precipice of its Quasquicentennial, the Egg City Municipality has gone all-out. By shifting enough funds around (and whether from overexcitement or elongated apathy, no one seems to wonder which taxes the budget has come from), they’ve transformed each room in the inn into a miniature vacation. No longer will guests be treated to a simple bed and breakfast affair; gone are the pale and bent plastic blinds, the starched-stiff seventy-six thread-count sheets, the clogged yet still leaky showerheads; each room has been equipped as an exquisite, exotic getaway - luxury suites as far as the nose can breathe. And breathe you will, because somehow – and this may be the most impressive feat of them all – they’ve even managed to remove that pervasive sulfuric smell that otherwise permeates the rest of the entirety of Egg City. For the first time in what must be years, if not decades, the No on the Vacancy sign has been lit. Inside the hotel’s halls, Security Cameras plaster the ceiling with enough frequency to seem decorative. One by one, they pan and scan the span of the floorplan, cascading with almost synchronized grace as they swivel their lenses from one side to the other. The blur of the tacky indigo and green wallpaper is all that divides the onslaught of seemingly endless rooms, each door dressed in a plaque announcing its unique theme. The cameras sweep across countless of these nameplates – Jungle Room, Boat Room, Moon Room, to eschew a few – before finally settling upon the last door on the left. In what may arguably constitute an invasion of privacy, the security camera remains transfixed on this particular door. Its plaque reads: Cave Room. Directly underneath, there’s a typewritten note, affixed with adhesive tape, that simply reads, “Welcome to the Egg City Auberge. We hope you enjoy your stay.” Who’s booked this room, and what do they want?

Justin and Gurdip are joined by Jaime Kay of The Jungle Room podcast for TCBCast's 100th Episode Bash. After a brief reintroduction for anyone looking to start listening to TCBCast, an email from a listener presents a thought-provoking discussion about feeling anxious to tell people you're an Elvis fan, then Gurdip and Jaime go head to head for an Elvis trivia challenge! The 1981 film "This is Elvis," directed by Andrew Solt and Malcolm Leo, comes under scrutiny in the first of a two-part review. Gurdip and Jaime have quite a bit of nostalgia for the film, but does it hold up years later? Plus, comparisons are made between the theatrical and extended home video cuts of the film. With the film covering most of Elvis' life, a wide variety of topics are covered this episode, including Elvis the myth vs Elvis the person, Elvis' romantic relationships, and even a bit of history behind the long-lost film "The Pied Piper of Cleveland." Next week's Episode 101 will feature the conclusion of the review and, of course, Song of the Week. Be sure to check out The Jungle Room Podcast over at https://audioboom.com/channels/4942223

Matthew Pixley joins Jaime Kay in the Jungle Room as they give a crash course on Elvis Presley's life.